Michael Wynn's Occult Reference Library
*HIERARCHY,HIERARCHIES

Return to Occult Library Index

ABRAMELIN1

ead in detail even to the very least thing which i have done. but here, as i have aforesaid, i will describe only the most remarkable. up till now i have healed of persons of all conditions, bewitched unto death, no less than 8413, and belonging unto all religions, without making an exception in any case. i gave unto mine emperor sigismond,33 a very clement prince, a familiar spirit of the second hierarchy, even as he commanded me, and he availed himself of its services with prudence. he wished also to possess the secret of the whole operation, but as i was warned by the lord that it was not his will, he contented himself with what was permitted, not as emperor, but as a private person; and i even by means of mine art facilitated his marriage with his wife; and i caused him to overcome the

m for his assistance, and place all thy confidence in him alone. and although thou canst not have the understanding of the qabalah, nevertheless the holy guardian angels at the end of the six moons or months58 will manifest unto thee that which is sufficient for the possession of this sacred magic. wherefore all the signs and symbols given in the third book, are written with letters of the fourth hierarchy;59 but the mysterious words wherein consisteth the secret60 have their origin in and are drawn from the hebrew, latin, greek, chaldean, persian, and arabian languages by a singular mystery and according unto the will of the most wise architect and fabricator of the universe, who alone dominateth and governeth it by his all-power; all the monarchies and kingdoms of the world are submitted

ABRAMELIN3

quantity of inferior spirits which be submitted unto him. also i wish to say that as regardeth things base, vile, and of little importance the superior spirit will not execute them, but will cause them to be executed by his inferiors with all punctuality. and this mattereth not unto him who operateth provided that his commands be fulfilled, and that he be punctually obeyed. the order of the first hierarchy (seraphim, cherubim, thrones.11) the spirits of the seraphim serve to make thee respected and loved for works of charity, for that which regardeth honours and other similar things. in matters of great importance they themselves act; but for matters base and carnal, it is their subjects who do serve and operate. the order of the second hierarchy. dominions, virtues, and powers. the proper

f men, and in all maladies for which the fatal hour hath not yet been written. the powers have the dominion over all the inferior spirits; and this is why they can serve in all things in general, good or evil, and they are devoted unto all things in general, good or evil; and they be straight and right in execution, very punctual, very prompt, and exact in their operations. the order of the third hierarchy. princes, archangels, and angels. the princes comprise spirits capable of giving treasures and riches, and they or their dependants serve in all the operations, being a mass composed of different orders, and they are sufficiently truthful. 11. these and the following titles of the hierarchies are usually ascribed to the good angels; but sometimes are also employed to designate grades of

ALEISTER CROWLEY EIGHT LECTURES ON YOGA

e capable of criticising this illusion by memory, and they admit the deception. well, in the same way the phenomena of high magick and samadhi have an authenticity, and confer an interior certainty, which is to the experience of waking life as that is to a dream. but, apart from all this, experience is experience; and the real guarantee that we have of the attainment of reality is its rank in the hierarchy of the mind. 13. let us ask ourselves for a moment what is the characteristic of dream impressions as judged by the waking mind. some dreams are so powerful tht they convince us, even when awake, of their reality. why then do we criticise and dismiss them? because their contents are incoherent, because the order of nature to which they belong does not properly conform with the kind of ex

oman citizenship 'with a great sum obtained i this freedom; and paul, fingering the old school tie, sneered "but i was free born' 18. it is not for us here to enquire as to how it should happen that certain human beings possess from birth this right of intimacy with the highest reality, but blavatsky was of this same opinion that the natural gift marks the acquisition of the rank in the spiritual hierarchy to which the student of magick and yoga aspires. he is, so to speak, an artist in the making; and it is perhaps not likely that his gifts will have become sufficiently automatic in his present incarntion to produce the fruits of his attainment. yet, undoubtedly, there have been such cases, and that within my own experience. 19. i could quote you the case of a man- a very inferior and wis

ALEISTER CROWLEY BOOK OF LIES

lies get any book for free on: www.abika.com 155 [158] commentary( omicron-delta) carey street is well known to prosperous hebrews and poor englishmen as the seat of the bankruptcy buildings. paragraphs 1-4 are in prose, the downward course, and the rest of the chapter in poetry, the upward. the first part shows the fall from nought in four steps; the second part, the return. the details of this hierarchy have already been indicated in various chapters. it is quite conventional mysticism. step 1, the illumination of ain as ain soph aour; step 2, the concentration of ain soph aour in kether; step 3, duality and the rest of it down to malkuth; step 4, the stooping of malkuth to the qliphoth, and the consequent ruin of the tree of life. part 2 show the impossibility of stopping on the path o

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK IN THEORY AND PRACTICE

the criticisms and suggestions of various colleagues to whom i had submitted the early drafts> all these numbers are of course parts of the magician himself considered as the microcosm. the microcosm is an exact image of the macrocosm; the great work is the raising of the whole man in perfect balance to the power of infinity. the reader will remark that all criticism directed against the magical hierarchy is futile. one cannot call it incorrect- the only line to take might be that it was inconvenient. in the same way one cannot say that the roman alphabet is better or worse than the greek, since all required sounds can be more or less satisfactorily represented by either; yet both these alphabets were found so little satisfactory when it came to an attempt at phonetic printing of oriental

ning for you; and by adopting this orderly arrangement you would be able to have a much more comprehensive grasp of your affairs than would otherwise be the case. by the use of this system the magician is able ultimately to unify the whole of his knowledge- to transmute, even on the intellectual plane, the many into the one. the reader can now understand that the sketch given above of the magical hierarchy is hardly even an outline of the real theory of the universe. this theory may indeed be studied in the article already referred to in no. v of the equinox, and, more deeply in the book of the law and the commentaries thereon: but the true understanding depends entirely upon the work of the magician himself. without magical experience it will be meaningless. in this there is nothing pecul

cy. again, the card "fortitude, leo, balances majesty and mercy with strength and severity: what sense is there in putting "death, the scorpion, in its stead? there are twenty other mistakes in the new wonderful illuminated-from-on-high attribution; the student can therefore be sure of twenty more laughs if he cares to study it> a synopsis of the grades of the a. a. as illustrative of the magical hierarchy in man is given in appendix 2 "one star in sight" this should be read before proceeding with the chapter. the subject is very difficult. to deal with it in full is entirely beyond the limits of this small treatise "further concerning the magical universe" all these letters of the magical alphabet- referred to above- are like so many names on a map. man himself is a complete microcosm. fe

ceived of in a different manner, which brings it under another formula, that of tetragrammaton. the essence of the force invoked is one, but the "god" represents the germ or beginning of the force, the "archangel" its development; and so on, until, with the "spirit, we have the completion and perfection of that force. 16 the formula of the cup is not so well suited for evocations, and the magical hierarchy is not involved in the same way; for the cup being passive rather than active, it is not fitting for the magician to use it in respect of anything but the highest. in practical working it consequently means little but prayer, and that prayer the "prayer of silence< the formula of the

ne would incur the grave danger of building a philosophical system upon it. with this understanding, we may rehabilitate the hebrew system of invocations. the mind is the great enemy; so, by invoking enthusiastically a person whom we know not to exist, we are rebuking that mind. yet we should not refrain altogether from philosophising in the light of the holy qabalah. we should accept the magical hierarchy as a more or less convenient classification of the facts of the universe as they are 20 known to us; and as our knowledge and understanding of those facts increase, so should we endeavour to adjust our idea of what we mean by any symbol. at the same time let us reflect that there is a certain definite consensus of experience as to the correlation of the various beings of the hierarchy wi

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK WITHOUT TEARS

on preferable to "low" applied to the "self" it becomes a sort of trade name; nobody tells me if he means khu, or ba, or khabs, or ut of the upanishads or augoeides of the neo-platonists, or adonai of the bulwer-lytton, or- here we are with all those thrice-accurs't alternatives. there is not, cannot be, any specific meaning unless we start with a sound skeleton of ontogenic theory, a well-mapped hierarchy of the cosmos, and define the term anew. then why use it? to do so can only cause confusion, unless the context helps us to clarify the image. and that is surely rather a defeatist attitude, isn't it? when i first set myself to put a name to my "mission- the contempla- 9^ weh note: crowley sometimes carries his despite for euphemism to a point that obscures his purpose. the use of the te

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE LOST CONTINENT

ted for the universe. this quintessence is zro in some state unknown and incalculable. some expected to find it in its twelth state, some in a seventeenth, others in a thirty-seventh: all this was pure guesswork. some tradition to this effect appears to have reached plato; and the neo-platonists combined with those jews who had preserved fragments of the egyptian tradition to form a new initiated hierarchy, the echo of whose teaching is found in paracelsus. at one period, too, missionaries (not colonists, as has been ignorantly asserted; there was no trouble of over-population in atlantis) were sent to the four quarters and parties landed in mexico, ireland and egypt. the adventures of the party who travelled south form an astounding chapter in the history of atlas. it was they who discove

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE OLD AND NEW COMMENTARIES TO LIBER AL

b, and c, a appears equal to b, and b to c, yet c appears greater than a. our reason tells us that this conclusion is an absurdity, that we have been deceived by the grossness of our perceptions. it is useless for us to invent instruments which increase the accuracy of our observations, for though they enable us to distinguish between the three terms of our series, and to restore the theoretical hierarchy, we can always continue the process of division until we arrive at another series: a, b, c, where a' and c' are distinguishable from each other, but where neither is distinguishable from b. on the above grounds, modern thinkers have endeavoured to create a distinction between the mathematical and the physical continuum, yet it should surely be obvious that the defect in our organs of sen

not follow that he (and his) must appear joyous. they may assume the disguise of sorrow. the new comment again we learn the permanence of the nature of a star. we are not to judge by temporary circumstances, but to penetrate to the true nature. it has naturally been objected by economists that our law, in declaring every man and every woman to be a star, reduces society to its elements, and makes hierarchy or even democracy impossible. the view is superficial. each star has a function in its galaxy proper to its own nature. much mischief has come from our ignorance in insisting, on the contrary, that each citizen is fit for any and every social duty. but also our law teaches that a star often veils itself from its nature. thus the vast bulk of humanity is obsessed by an abject fear of free

tinues, and prophesies- of which i cannot comment. the ecstasy rekindles. the new comment it is curious that this verse should be numbered 65, suggesting l.v.x. and adonai, the holy guardian angel. it seems then that he is hadit. i have never liked the term 'higher self; true self is more the idea. for each star is the husk of hadit, unique and conqueror, sublime in his own virtue, independent of hierarchy. there is an external hierarchy, of course, but that is only a matter of convenience. al ii,66 "write& find ecstasy in writing! work& be our bed in working! thrill with the joy of life& death! ah! thy death shall be lovely: whoso seeth it shall be glad. thy death shall be the seal of the promise of our agelong love. come! lift up thine heart& rejoice! we are one; we are none" the new com

by going as gods do, instead of trying to check the irresistible course of nature) p. s. el ouid algeria an xx sol in sagittarius. the terror of syria in the reign of oman was the great soldier and administrator melekh-al-astar. possibly jewish mothers used to scare their crying babies by threatening them with this "demon of the desert" and the rabbins incorporated the "bogey man" in their averse hierarchy. al iii,4 "choose ye an island" the old comment 4. an island= one of the cakkrams or nerve-centres in the spine. the new comment 4-9. this is a practical instruction; and, as a 'military secret, is not in any way soever to be disclosed. i say only that the plans are complete, and that the first nation to accept the law of thelema shall, by my counsel, become sole mistress of the world. a

d comment 17. the infinite unity is our refuge, since if our consciousness by in that unity, we shall care nothing for the friction of its component parts. and our light is the inmost point of illuminated consciousness. and the great red triangle is as a shield, and its rays are far-darting arrows! the new comment the last paragraph is a singular confirmation of the view which i have taken of our hierarchy: compare what has been said on the subject in previous chapters. al iii,18 "mercy let be off: damn them who pity! kill and torture; spare not; be upon them" the new comment 18. an end to the humanitarian mawkishness which is destroying the human race by the deliberate artificial protection of the unfit. the new comment what has been the net result of our fine 'christian' phrases? in the

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE SWORD OF SONG

points; the intelligent reader can easily fill in what is lacking. if, then, i say, with solomon: the spirit cimieries teaches logic, what i mean is: those portions of my brain which subserve the logical faculty may be stimulated and developed by following out the process called the invocation of cimieries. and this is a purely materialistic rational statement; it is independent of any objective hierarchy at all. philosophy has nothing to say; and science can only suspend judgement, pending a proper and methodical investigation of the facts alleged. unfortunately, we cannot stop there. solomon promises us that we can (1) obtain information (2) destroy our enemies (3) understand the voices of nature (4) obtain treasure (5) heal diseases, etc. i have taken these five powers at random; consi

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 6 2

, and infernal necromancy. in two parts. i. an analytical and critical account of the chief magical rituals extant. ii. a complete grimoire of black magic. by arthur edward waite. the two chief sections are subdivided as follows("a) studies on the antiquity of magical rituals["b) the ritual of transcendental magic, so- called("c) composite rituals("d) the rituals of black magic("e) the descending hierarchy of spirits("f) the lesser key of solomon the king("g) the mystery of the "sanctum regnum("h) the rite of "lucifuge("i) the method of honorius, etc, etc, etc. the main objects of the work are (1) to determine the connection, if any, between the literature of ceremonial magic and the secret tradition in christian times (2) to show the fantastic nature of the distinction between white and b

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 6

t of the amanuensis whom the apostle john employed. two noticable, but irreconcilable, attempts have in recent years been made to interpret the book, theologically and historically. the learned dr e. v. kenealy made sense out of it, but overdid the subject. he believed it to represent the apocalyptic church of adam, and found in its addresses to the "seven churches" the existence of a great asian hierarchy of the seven temples of the "twenty-four ancients" and further, in its various characters, the acts of the twelve divine incarnations, or messengers, who follow each other at periods of 600 years, as taught in regard to the manifestations of vishnu. then, in 1906, we have a book of the astronomer, nicholas marazoff, verified by the astronomers ramin and lanin, who attempt an astrological

ALEX SANDERS THE KING OF THE WITCHES

ally? a: familiar is our term for a concentration of power, drawn from the godhead or the central reservoir of power, and sent to do our will. to an experienced witch, a familiar looks like. a ball or cone of fire. it is invisible to nonwitches. q: do politics play any part in witchcraft? a: none whatever. i have no political bias; i never vote. by nature i am a royalist and i approve of orders ofhierarchy. politics ate not taken into account when members join, but i know that we have amongst us communists and conservatives and all shades in between. q: do your covens ever go against your wishes? a .yes.we are a democratic organization, and while i can advise on dogma, law and ritual, i have no power to demand obedience. q: do you believe in all the visions you see in your crystal? a: of c

ALICE A BAILEY02 INITIATION HUMAN AND SOLAR

ical and the etheric body. the aim of evolution is therefore to bring man to the realisation of the egoic aspect and to bring the lower nature under its control. chapter i introductory remarks before entering upon the subject matter of the following articles of initiation, on the paths that- 3- initiation, human and solar copyright 1998 lucis trust open before the perfected man, and on the occult hierarchy, certain statements may be made which seem essential for the judicious study and comprehension of the ideas submitted. dogmatism and the intuition it is to be recognised that throughout this volume facts are alleged and definite statements made which are not susceptible of immediate proof by the reader. lest it be inferred that the writer arrogates to herself any credit or personal autho

of aeonian manifestation (c) the seven planes of divine manifestation, or the seven major planes of our system, are but the seven subplanes of the lowest cosmic plane. the seven rays of which we hear so much, and which hold so much of interest and of mystery, are likewise but the seven sub-rays of one cosmic ray. the twelve creative hierarchies are themselves but subsidiary branches of one cosmic hierarchy. they form but one chord in the cosmic symphony. when that sevenfold cosmic chord, of which we form so humble a part, reverberates in synthetic perfection, then, and only then, will come comprehension of the words in the book of job "the morning stars sang together" dissonance yet sounds forth, and discord arises from many systems, but in the progression of the aeons an ordered harmony w

ife within those forms, but as yet have no clue to the principle which works through the shifting kaleidoscope of solar systems, rays, hierarchies, planets, planes, schemes, rounds, races, and sub-races. they interweave, interlock, and interpenetrate each other, and utter bewilderment is ours as the wonderful pattern they form unfolds before us. we know that somewhere in that scheme we, the human hierarchy, have our place. all, therefore, that we can do is to seize upon any data that seems to affect our own welfare, and concerns our own evolution, and from the study of the human being in the three worlds seek to understand somewhat the macrocosm. we know not how the one can become the three, the three become the seven, and so proceed to inconceivable differentiation. to human vision this i

at he has mastered a lesson, and that the rationale of a subject, and the method of procedure, are his to use intelligently. these moments of intelligent apprehension follow the evolving monad throughout his long pilgrimage. what has been misinterpreted somewhat at this stage of comprehension is the fact that at various periods the emphasis is laid on different grades of expansion, and always the hierarchy endeavours to bring the race to the point where its units will have some idea of the next step to be taken. each initiation marks the passing of the pupil in the hall of wisdom into a higher class, marks the clearer shining forth of the inner fire and the transition from one point of polarisation to another, entails the realisation of an increasing unity with all that lives and the essen

ity of the masters and of the christ, and through their sacrifice in taking physical incarnation for the helping of the world. man unites with the monad at the fifth initiation, through the instrumentality of the lord of the world, the solitary watcher, the great sacrifice. man becomes one with the logos through the instrumentality of one about whom naught may be said. chapter iii the work of the hierarchy though the subject of the occult hierarchy of the planet is of such a profoundly momentous interest to the average man, yet its real significance will never be understood until men realise three things in connection with it. first, that the entire hierarchy of spiritual beings represents a synthesis of forces or of energies, which forces or energies are consciously manipulated for the fu

ALICE A BAILEY04 A TREATISE ON COSMIC FIRE

lothing and shelter. it is largely a question of polarisation. one hint might here be given: when men understand the deva evolution somewhat more correctly and recognise their work along certain lines in connection with the sun and realise that they represent the feminine pole as they themselves represent the masculine (the fourth creative- 51- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust hierarchy being male)39(35) they will comprehend the mutual relationship, and govern that relationship by law. these solar devas take the radiatory rays of the sun which reach from its centre to the periphery along one of the three channels of approach, pass them through their organism and focalise them there. they act almost as a burning glass acts. these rays are then reflected or transmitted to

lower nature. the fourth group of extra-cosmic entities who have their place- 62- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust subsidiary to the three cosmic logoi who are the threefold sumtotal of the logoic nature, can pass the bounds of the solar ring-pass-not in their stated cycles. this is a profound mystery and its complexity is increased by the recollection that the fourth creative hierarchy of human monads, and the lipika lords in their three groups (the first group, the second, and the four maharajahs, making the totality of the threefold karmic rulers who stand between the solar logos and the seven planetary logoi, are more closely allied than the other hierarchies, and their destinies are intimately interwoven. a further link in this chain which is offered for considerat

and work it out in the present. second. the four lipikas of the second group, referred to by h. p. b. as occupied in applying future karma, and wielding the future destiny of the races. the work of the first group of four cosmic lipika lords is occult and is only revealed somewhat at the fourth initiation (and even then but slightly) so it will not be touched upon here. third. the fourth creative hierarchy of human monads, held by a fourfold karmic law under the guidance of the lipikas. fourth. the four planetary logoi50(46) of harmony, knowledge, abstract thought and ceremonial, who are in their totality the quaternary of manas while in process of evolution, and who pass under their influence all the sons of men. fifth. the deva lords of the four planes of buddhi, or the plane of spiritua

e following two factors: first. each major ray has its subrays, which correspond to all the seven- 101- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust second. many of the guides of the race transfer from one ray to another as they are needed, and as the work may require. when one of the masters or initiates is transferred it causes a complete re-adjustment. when a master likewise leaves the hierarchy of our planet to take up work elsewhere, it frequently necessitates a complete re-organisation, and a fresh admission of members into the great white lodge. these facts have been but little realised. we might here also take the opportunity to point out that we are not dealing with earth conditions when we consider the rays, nor are we only concerned with the evolution of the monads upon

s and wielded by the great lord, the christ, the world teacher. it is magnetised by application of the "flaming diamond" the magnetisation being repeated when each new world teacher takes office. there is a wonderful ceremony performed at the time that a new world teacher takes up his work. during the ceremony he receives his rod of power the same rod as used since the foundation of our planetary hierarchy and holds it forth to the lord of the world, who touches it with his own mighty rod, causing a fresh re-charging of its electric capacity. this ceremony takes place at shamballa.89,(78)90 second. the rod of initiation known as the "flaming diamond" and used by sanat kumara, the one initiator, called in the bible, the ancient of days. this rod lies hidden "in the east" and holds the fire

ALICE A BAILEY05 THE LIGHT OF THE SOUL

tunity has only just arrived. the east has preserved rules for us since time immemorial. here and there orientals (with a few western adepts) have availed themselves of those rules and have submitted to the discipline of this exacting science. thus has been preserved for the race the continuity of the secret doctrine, of the ageless wisdom, and thus has been gathered together the personnel of the hierarchy of our planet. in the time of the buddha and through the stimulation he produced there was a great gathering in of arhats. these were men who had achieved liberation through self-initiated effort. this period, in our aryan race, marked a climax for the east. since then the tide of spiritual life has steadily flowed westward, and we may now look for a corresponding climax in the west, whi

g forward towards further realisation, 3. the overcoming of the difficulties incident to the limitations of the vehicles of consciousness and to karma, 4. the occult tests which are imposed upon the pupil when he shows ability, 5. the triumph of the pupil- 32- the light of the soul copyright 1998 lucis trust 6. the recognition of his triumph and attainment by the guides of the race, the planetary hierarchy, 7. the vision of what lies ahead. thus does the unfoldment proceed and in each cycle of endeavor the evolving son of god comes into his birthright and takes the position of a knower "one who has heard the tradition, experienced the dissolution of that hitherto held, seen that which is hidden from those who abide by the tradition, substituted that which is newly seen, donated the acquire

ive force of that oversoul as it drew the separated soul of all things gradually back into itself. this is the force of evolution itself, the great attractive agent which recalls the outgoing points of divine life, the units of consciousness, back to their source. it involves the response of the individual soul to cosmic soul force. 3. the intensive training given towards the climax by the occult hierarchy whereby souls receive a stimulation and vitalisation which enables them to make more rapid progress. the occult student must remember that this process has gone on in the wheels and cycles preceding our planet earth. the primeval lords, or sages, are those great adepts who having "tasted experience" under the law of rebirth, were initiated into the mysteries by the one initiator, the rep

ey function as a coordinated unit on earth, the man learns to sound the word on the physical plane with the object of awakening the forces which are latent within him and thereby arouse the centres. thus he participates increasingly in the creative, magical and psychical work of manifestation, with the object ever in view of benefiting his fellow men and thus furthering the plans of the planetary hierarchy. 29. from this comes the realization of the self (the soul) and the removal of all obstacles. when the master within is known, the assertion of his power becomes increasingly felt, and the aspirant submits his entire lower nature to the control of that new ruler. it should be noted here that the eventual complete removal of all obstacles transpires after the- 38- the light of the soul co

mancipation from all the physical forms which that energy may take, eventuates when dispassion towards these objective forms is practiced. it might be useful if we note that the sympathy dealt with concerns our relation to all other pilgrims, or towards the fourth kingdom in nature; tenderness covers our relation to the animal or third kingdom; steadiness of purpose deals with our relation to the hierarchy of the planet, and dispassion concerns our attitude to all the reactions of the lower personal self. the comprehensiveness of this sutra is therefore apparent and concerns all the brain vibrations of the disciple. the physical body is consequently looked upon as a vehicle for the expression of: a. helpfulness to our fellow men, b. tender handling of the animal kingdom, c. service on the

ALICE A BAILEY07 FROM INTELLECT TO INTUITION

at some day our educational systems may regard the preparation of the individual to transcend his natural limitations as an entirely legitimate part of its affairs. it is interesting to note what dr. c. lloyd morgan in the gifford lectures, delivered in 1923, has to say about this word "supernatural" he says "there is, i submit, an intelligible sense in which it may be said that, in the ascending hierarchy of stages of progress, regarded as manifestations of divine purpose, each higher stage is in turn supernatural to that which precedes it. in this sense life is supernatural to the inorganic; reflective comprehension in thought is supernatural to naive unreflective perception; the religious attitude, with acknowledgement of divine purpose, is supernatural to the ethical attitude in social

ALICE A BAILEY08 A TREATISE ON WHITE MAGIC

h and consider the theories and ideals, the laws and the truths which have guided so many out of darkness into the light of knowledge and experience. the postulates might be enumerated as follows and are given in the order of their importance. i. first, that there exists in our manifested universe the expression of an energy or life which is the responsible cause of the diverse forms and the vast hierarchy of sentient beings who compose the sum total of all that is. this is the so-called hylozoistic theory, though the term but serves to confuse. this great life is the basis of monism, and all enlightened men are monists "god is one" is the utterance of truth. one life pervades all forms and those forms are the expressions, in time and space, of the central universal energy. life in manifes

re further developed, you will understand the above" this should be made clear. to the master of the wisdom, the nature of the spirit, or that positive centre of life which every form hides is no more a mystery than is the nature of the soul to the esoteric psychologist. the source of the one life, the plane, or state from which that life emanates is the great hidden mystery to the members of the hierarchy of adepts. the nature of spirit, its quality and type of cosmic energy, its rate of vibration and its basic cosmic differentiations are the study of initiates above the third degree and the subject of their investigations. they bring to that study a fully developed intuition, plus that mental interpretive capacity which their cycle of incarnation has developed. they employ the awakened a

nd these questions answered. their solution is one of the ordinary revelations and attainments of initiation. the only true biologists are initiates of the mysteries, for they have an understanding of life and its purpose and are so identified with the life principle that they think and speak in terms of energy and its effects, and all their activities in connection with the work of the planetary hierarchy are based on a few fundamental formulas which concern life as it makes itself felt through its three differentiations or aspects: energy, force, matter. it should be noted here, that only as a man understands himself can he arrive at an understanding of that which is the sum total that we call god. this is a truism and an occult platitude but when acted upon leads to a revelation which m

of the great sum totals, is arrived at by man through the development, first of all, of his individual consciousness, the sum total of the lives of his animal, emotional and mental natures, plus the spark of divinity dwelling within the form which they make. then comes awareness of his group, as specified for him in that group of disciples, working under some one master who represents to him the hierarchy. the hierarchy might be defined as the sum total of those sons of men who are no longer centered in the individualised self-consciousness, but who have entered into a wider realisation, that of the planetary group life. there are stages in this realisation, mounting all the way from that tiny group recognition of the probationary disciple up to the completed group awareness of the life i

the concept down to the human family, and consider the individual man, we call it the mediating principle, for the soul of mankind is not only an entity linking spirit and matter, and mediating between monad and personality, but the soul of humanity has a unique function to perform in mediating between the higher three kingdoms in nature and the lower three. the higher three are: 1. the spiritual hierarchy of our planet, nature spirits or angels and human spirits, who stand at a peculiar point on the ladder of evolution. of these sanat kumara, embodying a principle of the planetary logos is the highest, and an initiate of the first degree is the lowest, with corresponding entities in what we call the angel or deva kingdom. 2. the hierarchy of rays certain groupings of the seven rays in rel

ALICE A BAILEY09 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME I ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY I

at the close of the age, and with that one-third who will be held over for later unfoldment. we are training men and women everywhere so that they can be sensitive to the plan, sensitive to their group vibration, and thus able to co-operate intelligently with the unfolding purpose. it is a mistake to think that the plan is to train aspirants to be sensitive to the vibration of a master or to the hierarchy. that is but incidental and of minor importance. it is for the purpose of training aspirants so that group awareness may be developed that these books have been written. recognise clearly that you personally do not count, but that the group most surely does. teaching is not given only in order to train you or to provide you with opportunity. all life is opportunity, and individual reacti

will lift the aspirant's eyes away from himself and his own growth to a vaster conception and a universal ideal. the mark of the initiate is his lack of interest in himself, in his own unfoldment and his own personal fate, and all aspirants who become accepted disciples have to master the technique of disinterestedness. their eyes have also to be lifted away from the group of workers and from the hierarchy which they constitute and to be fixed on wider horizons and vaster realms of activity. they great creative plan, its laws and technique of unfoldment, and the work of the builders of the universe was dealt with; emerging out of the mass of imparted facts, and underlying all the teaching, was the idea of a great life with its own psychology and ideas. it was an attempt to give a synthetic

deal with the planes, except in their relation to man's unfoldment, nor shall we deal with the macrocosm, or with the developing life of the cosmic christ. we shall confine our attention entirely to man and to his psychological reactions to the qualified forms in three directions: to those in the subhuman kingdoms in nature, to those with whom he associates in the human family and to the guiding hierarchy and the world of souls. the seven ray types must be dealt with entirely from the human angle, for this treatise is intended to give the new psychological approach to man through an understanding of the energies, seven in number, with their forty-nine differentiations, which animate him and make him what he is. later, as we take up each ray type, we shall subject man to a close analysis a

this is true of the human being, of the christ in incarnation; it is equally true of the cosmic christ, of god incarnate in the solar system. in the system a similar fusion and blending is going on, and the separated aspects are entering into an evolutionary relationship, resulting in an eventual synthesis of appearance and quality, and then of quality and purpose. it might be noted here that the hierarchy as a whole is distinguished by the sign o..oo; the new group of world servers by the sign oo..o; and the unevolved masses by o o o. forget not, that in all three groups, as in nature, there are the intermediate stages composed of those who are on their way to a transitional accomplishment. the work before all students of this treatise on the seven rays is the fusion of quality and appear

nique contribution, and in this way develops man by a system or technique which is qualified by the ray quality and is therefore specific and unique. let me point out to you the modes of this group teaching: ray i. higher expression: t he science of statesmanship, of government. lower expression: modern diplomacy and politics. ray ii. higher expression: t he process of initiation as taught by the hierarchy of adepts. lower expression: religion. ray iii. higher expression: m eans of communication or interaction. the radio- 35- a treatise on the seven rays- volume i: esoteric psychology i copyright 1998 lucis trust telephone, telegraph and the power to travel. lower expression: the use and spread of money and gold. ray iv. higher expression: t he masonic work, based on the formation of the h

ALICE A BAILEY10 FROM BETHLEHEM TO CALVARY

n that path vision and hope give place to realisation. initiation after initiation is undergone, each one leading the initiate nearer to the goal of complete unity. those who in the past thus worked, agonised and attained, constitute a long chain, reaching out of the remotest past into the present, for the initiates are still with us and the door still stands wide open. through the agency of this hierarchy of achievement, men are lifted, step by step, up the long ladder reaching from earth to heaven, to stand eventually before the initiator and in that high- 15- from bethlehem to calvary copyright 1998 lucis trust moment to find that it is the christ himself who thus greets them the familiar friend who, having prepared them by example and precept, now receives them into the presence of god

ALICE A BAILEY11 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME II ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY II

n the soul within their types of consciousness. this connotes identification with form life. the other connotes identification with all that lies outside of form expression and is released from it. what that may be lies beyond the grasp of our present advanced humanity, and is only known in its true significance by such great existences as the christ, the buddha and those of analogous rank in the hierarchy of lives. the qualities generated and developed through the first of these identifications persist and colour the conscious realisation, and it must be remembered that the final identification is the result of the experience gained through the medium of the first. these qualities will vary according to the dominance of- 17- a treatise on the seven rays- volume ii: esoteric psychology ii

seven rays- volume ii: esoteric psychology ii copyright 1998 lucis trust the revelation of glory and good will. ray four confused combat. the realisation of that which is high and that which is low. the darkness which precedes form expression. the veiling of the intuition. the sensing of inharmony, and cooperation with the part and not the whole. identification with humanity, the fourth creative hierarchy. undue recognition of that which is produced by speech. abnormal sensitivity to that which is the not self. constant points of crisis, leading to unity and harmony. the evocation of the intuition. right judgment and pure reason. the wisdom which works through the angel of the presence. i could here point out a constant misconception on the part of esotericists. this fourth ray of harmony

ridge is built. one thing only need be added in connection with this building of the antaskarana, and that is the statement of the significant fact that the more people can achieve this linking of the higher and lower aspects of the human nature, the more rapidly will the task of salvaging the world proceed. the more painstakingly and persistently this work is carried forward, the sooner will the hierarchy of the planet resume its ancient task and status in the world, and the sooner will the mysteries be restored and the world function, therefore, more consciously in line with the plan- 46- a treatise on the seven rays- volume ii: esoteric psychology ii copyright 1998 lucis trust every single unit of the human family who achieves success upon the path of discipleship may be, in himself, re

h meditation, discipline and service, most definitely made a contact with their own souls, and can therefore become channels for soul expression, and mediums for the distribution into the world of soul energy, so men and women, who are oriented to soul living in their aggregate, form a group of souls, en rapport with the source of spiritual supply. they have, as a group, and from the angle of the hierarchy, established a contact and are "in touch" with the world of spiritual realities. just as the individual disciple stabilises this contact and learns to make a rapid alignment and then, and only then, can come into touch with the master of his group and intelligently respond to the plan, so does this group of aligned souls come into contact with certain greater lives and forces of light, s

s union is a greater and more vital thing because it is a group union. what we are seeking to do is to carry forward a group endeavor which is of such moment that, at the right time, it could produce, in its growing momentum, such a potent, magnetic impulse that it will reach those lives who brood over humanity and our civilisation, and who work through the masters of the wisdom and the assembled hierarchy. this group endeavor will call forth from them a responsive and magnetic impulse, which will bring together, through the medium of all the aspiring groups, the overshadowing beneficent forces. through the concentrated effort of these groups in the world today (who constitute subjectively one group) light and inspiration and spiritual revelation can be released in such a flood of power th

ALICE A BAILEY12 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME I

to withheld. he is regarded as having reached a stage in his unfoldment at which he can make his own decisions and proceed with rapidity, if he so chooses. certain definite reasons have prompted me to make these instructions available for aspirants everywhere after requesting permission from those who received them. one is the need to bring to the attention of the general public the fact that the hierarchy exists, that its members are interested in human progress and that there is a definitely planned system of training offered by them which can lead a man out of the human kingdom into the kingdom of god; that this moving forward upon the path of evolution out of the fourth kingdom into the fifth can be brought about consciously, scientifically and with the full consent and cooperation of

sis in the first place, a conviction that this hypothesis is backed by adequate testimony and planned experience. the reasoning mind of the disciple can then take the successes and failures he encounters in his training and learn the intended lessons; he finds that progress upon the path brings a man into closer, conscious touch with those who have walked this way before and that the way into the hierarchy is a way of discipline, of increasing enlightenment, of service to his fellowmen and of a growing responsiveness to contacts and to individuals of which the average human being knows nothing. a second reason for publishing this book is the need to change the point of view of the general public as to the nature of these masters who take pupils and who, whilst giving them the training need

them the training needed to enable them to take initiation (as it is called, reach the mass of men through their means. so much stupidity has been demonstrated in writing and talking about the relationship of master and disciple that it was felt both by me and this group of disciples that the sanity, the breadth of vision, the lack of authority, and the understanding evidenced by a member of the hierarchy could do nothing but good. we found also that he was quite ready for his instructions to be made public. a third reason was the desire to make clear a point which is continually emphasised by the tibetan as it is by all masters and which is of major importance to every aspirant. only those who are beginning to come under the influence and the control of their own souls and are, therefore

his instructions to be made public. a third reason was the desire to make clear a point which is continually emphasised by the tibetan as it is by all masters and which is of major importance to every aspirant. only those who are beginning to come under the influence and the control of their own souls and are, therefore, mentally focussed and attuned, are eligible for the training offered by the hierarchy. devotion, emotional reactions and sentiment are not enough. esoteric training is also an impersonal matter; it is concerned with the development of soul consciousness and with the expansion of that consciousness to include, and not exclude, all forms of life through which pulses the life and love of god. the true disciple is ever inclusive and never exclusive. it is this- 2- discipleshi

lped prepare them for the press. i would like also to thank those who helped me to get the text ready for publication, particularly joseph lovejoy who gave days of labour to the book; he has for years helped me prepare the tibetan's books for publication. i hope all who read this book will receive the inspiration that we who have prepared it have received; i hope also that their confidence in the hierarchy and in the existence of christ and his disciples, the masters, may receive such an impetus that many more will attempt to tread the way and join the great number of aspirants in every country who are seeking to tread the path by becoming the path itself. october 1943 alice a. bailey the great invocations- 5- discipleship in the new age- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust let the forces

ALICE A BAILEY13 PROBLEMS OF HUMANITY

ic difficulties of the past two hundred years and in the theological impasse of the orthodox churches) has been to take and not give, to accept and not share, to grasp and not to distribute. this has involved the breaking of a law which has placed humanity in a position of positive guilt. war is the dire penalty which mankind has had to pay for this great sin of separateness. impressions from the hierarchy have been received, distorted, misapplied and misinterpreted and the task of the new group of world servers is to offset this evil. humanity has never really lived up to the teaching given it. spiritual impression, whether conveyed by the christ, by krishna or by buddha (and passed on to the masses by their disciples) has not yet been expressed as it was hoped. men do not live up to what

rt of their high destiny. the kingdom of god can appear on earth, and this in the immediate future, but the members of this kingdom recognize neither rich nor poor, neither high nor low, neither labour nor capital but only the children of the one father, and the fact natural and yet spiritual that all men are brothers. here lies the solution of the problem with which we are dealing. the spiritual hierarchy of our planet recognizes neither capital nor labour; it recognizes only men and brothers. the solution is, therefore, education and still more education and the adaptation of the recognized trends of the times to the vision seen by the spiritually minded and by those who love their fellowmen. chapter iv the problem of the racial minorities the racial problem is badly obscured by its hist

nds for great stone structures cathedrals, churches, institutions, convents, monasteries. in order to build them, the- 75- problems of humanity copyright 1998 lucis trust policy down the centuries has been to drain the money out of the pockets of rich and poor alike. the roman catholic church is a strictly capitalistic church. the money gathered into its coffers supports a powerful ecclesiastical hierarchy and provides for its many institutions and schools. b. a far-reaching and far-sighted political program in which temporal power is the goal and not the welfare of the little people. the present program of the catholic church has definite political implications; their attitude to communism has in it the seeds of another world war. the political activities of the catholic church have not b

eir environment and see little hope for humanity in the churches; they know well that the spiritual realities have been forgotten in the material development of the churches; they love their fellowmen and would like to divert the money spent in the upkeep of church structures and overhead to the creation of that temple of god "not made with hands, eternal in the heavens. they serve that spiritual hierarchy which stands unseen and serene behind all human affairs and feel no inner allegiance to any outer ecclesiastical hierarchy. the guidance of the human being into conscious relation to christ and that spiritual hierarchy is to them the factor of major importance and not the increase of church attendance and the authority of little men. they believe in the kingdom of god of which christ is

ight which he has visioned. there is no other explanation of the capacity of the human spirit to emerge out of darkness, out of evil and death into life and goodness. this emergence has been the unfailing history of man. something is always happening to the human soul which projects him nearer to the source of all good and nothing on earth can arrest this progress nearer to god. 3. christ and the hierarchy the third great spiritual and essential truth is the fact of christ, the living christ, present among his people, fulfilling his promise "lo, i am with you always, even unto the end of the world, and increasingly making his presence felt as men approach closer to him and his group of disciples and world workers. the church emphasis has been (and is today) upon the dead christ. men have f

ALICE A BAILEY14 THE REAPPEARANCE OF THE CHRIST

is is necessarily a deep mystery and was demonstrated in a peculiar manner and in relation to cosmic energy by the christ who for the first time in planetary history, as far as we know transmitted the divine energy of love directly to our planet and in a most definite sense to humanity. always too these avatars or divine messengers are linked with the concept of some subjective spiritual order or hierarchy of spiritual lives, who are concerned with the developing welfare of humanity. all we really know is that, down the ages, great and divine representatives of god embody divine purpose, and affect the entire world in such a manner that their names and their influence are known and felt- 2- the reappearance of the christ copyright 1998 lucis trust thousands of years after they no longer wa

eligions. it is not for us yet to know the date or the hour of the reappearance of the christ. his coming is dependent upon the appeal (the often voiceless appeal) of all who stand with massed intent; it is dependent also upon the better establishment of right human relations and upon certain work being done at this time by senior members of the kingdom of god, the church invisible, the spiritual hierarchy of our planet; it is dependent also upon the steadfastness of the christ's disciples in the world at this time and his initiate-workers all working in the many groups, religious, political and economic. to the above must be added what christians like to call "the inscrutable will of god" that unrecognised purpose of the lord of the world, the ancient of days (as he is called in the old t

to bring about right human relations, all modes of acquiring real knowledge, all methods of transmuting knowledge into wisdom and understanding, all that expands the consciousness of humanity and of all subhuman states of awareness and sensitivity, all that dispels glamour and illusion and that disrupts crystallisation and disturbs static conditions will come under the realistic activities of the hierarchy which he supervises. he will be limited by the quality and the calibre of the invocative appeal of humanity and that, in its turn, is conditioned by the attained point in evolution. in the middle ages of history and earlier, it was the churches and the schools of philosophy which provided the major avenues for his subjective activity, but it will not be so when he is objectively and actu

into two new fields of endeavour: first, into the field of world-wide education, and secondly, into the sphere of implementing intelligently those activities which come under the department of government in its three aspects of statesmanship, of politics and of legislation. the common people are today awakening to the importance and responsibility of government; it is, therefore, realised by the hierarchy that before the cycle of true democracy (as it essentially exists and will eventually demonstrate) can come into being, the education of the masses in cooperative statesmanship, in economic stabilisation through right sharing, and in clean, political interplay is imperatively necessary. the long divorce between religion and politics must be ended and this can now come- 8- the reappearanc

lationship of all men everywhere. the facilities of the entire world of contact and relation will be at his disposal; that will be part of the uniqueness of his opportunity and for this he too must prepare. another unique factor which will distinguish his coming will be not only the general expectancy but also the fact that much is today known and taught about the kingdom of god, or the spiritual hierarchy of the planet. everywhere, in all countries, there are thousands who are interested in the fact of that hierarchy, who believe in the masters of the wisdom, the disciples of the christ, and who will not be surprised when this group of sons of god, surrounding their great leader, the christ, makes its appearance on earth. the churches in all countries have familiarised the public with the

ALICE A BAILEY15 THE DESTINY OF THE NATIONS

retardation for lack of understanding. humanity is today more sensitive to ideas than ever before, and hence the many warring ideologies and hence the fact that in defence of their plans even the most recalcitrant of the nations has to discover some idealistic excuse to put before the other nations when occupied with any infringement of recognised law. this is a fact of great significance to the hierarchy for it indicates a point reached. the major ideas in the world today fall into five categories which it would be well for you to bear in mind: 1. the ancient and inherited ideas which have controlled the racial life for centuries aggression for the sake of possession and the authority of a man or a group or a church which represents the state. for purposes of policy such powers may work

iod between the piscean and the aquarian ages and cannot permanently last. nothing as yet is permanent. when permanency is reached, evolution will cease and god's plan will be consummated. and then? the greatest revelation of all will come at the close of this world period when the human mind, intuition and soul consciousness is such that understanding will be possible. 5. the idea of a spiritual hierarchy which will govern the people throughout the world and will embody in itself the best elements of the monarchial, the democratic, the totalitarian and the communistic regimes. most of these groups of ideologies have latent in them much beauty, strength and wisdom, and also a profound and valuable contribution to make to the whole. each will eventually see its contribution embodied under t

ll govern the people throughout the world and will embody in itself the best elements of the monarchial, the democratic, the totalitarian and the communistic regimes. most of these groups of ideologies have latent in them much beauty, strength and wisdom, and also a profound and valuable contribution to make to the whole. each will eventually see its contribution embodied under the control of the hierarchy of the lords of compassion and the masters of the wisdom. the restoration of the ancient atlantean control by the spiritual forces is still in the future but the aquarian age will see the restitution of this inner and spiritual guidance on a higher turn of the spiral. all this must inevitably be brought about by the work of those who function on one or other of the five controlling rays

ion and to produce widely divergent civilisations and culture one of which would be the perpetuation and crystallisation of that which now exists and the other would be so entirely new, as an outgrowth of the present world upheaval, that it is difficult for the average student to conceive of its nature. these five energies together will determine the trend of world affairs. the problem before the hierarchy at this time is so to direct and control these powerful activities that the plan can be rightly materialised and the close of this century and the beginning of the next see the purposes of god for the planet and for humanity assume right direction and proportion. in this way, the new culture for the relatively few and the new civilisation for the many during the coming age will start in

world picture as one of outstanding chaos, of striving ideologies and warring forces, of the persecution of minorities, of hatreds which are working out into a furious preparation for war, and of world anxiety and terror does not really mean that you are seeing the picture as it is in reality. you are seeing what is superficial, temporal, ephemeral and entirely concerned with the form aspect. the hierarchy is primarily occupied, as you know well, with the consciousness aspect and with the unfoldment of awareness, using form as a means only for the accomplishment of its designs. a closer study of the forces which are producing the outer turmoil may serve to clarify your vision and restore confidence in god's plan and its divine love and loveliness. let us, therefore, consider these forces a

ALICE A BAILEY16 GLAMOUR A WORLD PROBLEM

world. one of the things which the developed intuition can do is to break the glamour and illusion which invade the life. one of the things that a group of aspirants, whose intuitional interplay is established, can accomplish, is to aid in the work of smashing world glamour. such work can be done when you have awakened the intuition, and when your inter-related understanding is firm and true. the hierarchy will be able to use the world aspirants as an instrument for the breaking of group glamour wherever it may be found. i refer to this possibility in order to incite you all to more rapid and steady growth and effort. you have been told that one of the needs lying before all aspirants is to arrive at that intuitional knowledge and that intelligent understanding of glamour, both individual

f men, for millions of years, are responsible. i would point out to you that, in lemurian days, glamour and illusion were relatively unknown from the human standpoint. there were no mental reactions and but little emotional response to environment. men were largely instinctual animals. glamour began to be found in atlantean days, and since that time has steadily precipitated, until today when the hierarchy looks at humanity it appears to be walking in a deep and constantly changing density of currents which hide and distort, and which swirl around the sons of men and prevent their seeing the light as it is. this is all the more obvious when it is remembered that the other kingdoms of nature are relatively free from glamour and illusion. in our race, the aryan, the world illusion is gatheri

eative power of mankind, and have been subordinated to the wishes of men, through the use of language with its power to limit and distort. the illusion is also precipitated more potently than would otherwise be the case by the effort of many devoted idealistic men to impose these distorted thoughtforms upon the mental bodies of the masses. this constitutes one of the major problems with which the hierarchy today has to concern itself; it is also one of the first factors which a master has to consider in connection with any aspirant and disciple. glamour, as we have seen, is of more ancient standing and of earlier emergence than is illusion. it has little in it of the mental quality and is the major factor controlling the majority. the objective of all training given on the path of disciple

ighting glamour in their own individual lives, and for the most part successfully. i make reference to this because in an experimental group such as this, it is well to anticipate such a situation; such wrestling will naturally occur, because only that which is experimentally known becomes a true content of the equipment of the disciple. earlier i referred to the fact that part of the plan of the hierarchy embraces the starting of small groups such as this one which would have the definite objective of providing the active means whereby the world glamour today so potent and deep can be dissipated. the time has not yet come for dealing with the world illusion on a large scale, for the race is not adequately mental nor has the illusion (which is, as i have stated, pre-eminently the result of

right 1998 lucis trust ideal, between an idea and a thoughtform, or between an intuitive and a mental concept. this is one of the ways of producing illusion found most commonly among aspirants. the mental atmosphere in which we all dwell is one of illusion. it is also an atmosphere or area of conscious contact wherein thoughtforms of all kinds are to be found. some of them are placed there by the hierarchy for man's finding; some of them are men's thoughtforms, built around ideas; some of them are very ancient ideals and have been discarded, but still persist as thoughtforms; some of them are entirely new, and therefore are not yet potent, but most attractive. all of them have been created by man at some stage or another of his individual and racial development. many of them are the shells

ALICE A BAILEY17 TELEPATHY AND THE ETHERIC VEHICLE

u can surmise, a process of stepping down rates of vibration until they are sufficiently heavy to affect physical plane matter and thus make possible the building of organised effects on the physical plane. these disciples have hitherto worked very much alone except when karmic relationships have revealed them to each other, and telepathic intercommunication has been fundamentally confined to the hierarchy of adepts and initiates, both in and out of incarnation, and to their individual work with their disciples. it is, however, now deemed possible to establish a resembling condition and a telepathic relation between disciples on the physical plane. no matter where they may find themselves, this group of mystics and knowers will eventually find it feasible to communicate with one another an

m of many minds. no one person can claim individual right to the enunciated principle or truth. several minds have registered it. it is usually stated, however, in a wide generalisation, that these people have tapped the inner thought currents or have responded to the play of the universal mind. literally and technically this is not so. the universal mind is tapped by some member of the planetary hierarchy according to his mental bias and equipment, and the immediate needs sensed by the working adepts. he then presents the new idea, new discovery, or the new revelation to the group of adepts (telepathically, of course, my brother) and, when it has been discussed by them, he later presents it to his group of disciples. among them he will find one who responds more readily and intelligently

hich are an integral part of the whole. they react, however, unconsciously and unintelligently. advanced humanity, the mystics and the knowers, are becoming increasingly aware of the mind which directs the evolutionary process. when this awareness is cultivated and the individual mind is brought consciously into contact with the mind of god as it expresses itself through the illumined mind of the hierarchy of adepts, we shall have the steady growth of omniscience. this is the whole story of telepathic interplay in the true sense; it portrays the growth of that oligarchy of elect souls who will eventually rule the world, who will be chosen so to rule, and who will be recognised by the mass as eligible for that high office through the coordination that they have established between: 1. the u

ree aspects of energy simultaneously, in the case of very advanced people. 3. telepathic communication is also- 8- telepathy and the etheric vehicle copyright 1998 lucis trust a. between a master and his disciples or disciple. b. between a master and his group and a group or groups of sensitives and aspirants on the physical plane. c. between subjective and objective groups. d. between the occult hierarchy and groups of disciples on the physical plane. e. between the hierarchy and the new group of world servers in order to reach humanity and lift it nearer the goal. this concerns the new science of group telepathic communication, of which herd or mass telepathy (so well known) is the lowest known expression. this instinctual telepathy which is shown by a flight of birds, acting as a unit

ondence to the heart centre, found within the head centre (the thousand petalled lotus. this heart centre, when adequately radiatory and magnetic, relates disciples to each other and to all the world. it will also produce that telepathic interplay which is so much to be desired and which is so constructively- 11- telepathy and the etheric vehicle copyright 1998 lucis trust useful to the spiritual hierarchy provided it is established within a group of pledged disciples, dedicated to the service of humanity. they can then be trusted*(1) 3. intuitional telepathy is one of the developments upon the path of discipleship. it is one of the fruits of true meditation. the area involved is the head and throat, and the three centres which will be rendered active in the process are the head centre, wh

ALICE A BAILEY18 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME III ESOTERIC ASTROLOGY

e interplay of energies, the nature of what lies behind the great illusion, the deluding "appearances of things as they are" and the destiny of our planet, of the kingdoms in nature and of humanity as a whole these will constitute the major part of our theme. it is immaterial to me whether modern astrologers accept or reject these presented ideas. i will endeavour to give you certain facts as the hierarchy recognises them; i will indicate, if i can, the subjective realities of which the outer illusion is but the phenomenal appearance, conditioned by men's thoughts throughout the ages; i will emphasise the fact of the livingness of the sources from which all the energies and forces which play upon our planet flow and emanate; i will endeavour, above all else, to demonstrate to you that all

imary effect that they have is upon our planetary logos and this effect reaches us through him, pouring through that great planetary centre to which we have given the name of shamballa. it is, therefore, capable of evoking the major response from the monads, and these monads express themselves through the kingdom of souls and through the human kingdom; it consequently expresses itself through the hierarchy and through humanity as a whole. this is a point of real importance and should be noted and connected with all the teaching you have had upon this most interesting theme of the three major planetary centres. it is the work of the zodiacal influences to evoke the emergence of the will aspect of the heavenly man and of all monads, souls and personalities who constitute the planetary body o

am here saying. properly understood, it accounts for much that is happening in the world at this time. as these influences pour through our planet and thence to the centres of force upon the planet, they produce a dual effect: 1. they produce an effect upon advanced man, galvanising the centres above the diaphragm into activity and enabling him to respond to the radiation and the activity of the hierarchy. 2. they produce an effect upon unevolved man, enabling him to function as an ordinary, unenlightened human being. it should be noted here, however, that all the energies zodiacal, systemic, and planetary have a definite effect upon all the lives in all forms in all kingdoms of nature. nothing can escape these radiatory and magnetic influences. the goal of evolution for humanity is to be

re, however, that all the energies zodiacal, systemic, and planetary have a definite effect upon all the lives in all forms in all kingdoms of nature. nothing can escape these radiatory and magnetic influences. the goal of evolution for humanity is to become consciously and livingly aware of the nature of these energies and begin to know them and to use them. this is the field of occultism as the hierarchy has always told men. it might be stated that the disciple has to become consciously aware of the planetary influences and begin to use them for the carrying out of soul purpose. the initiate has to be aware of the zodiacal influences which emanate from outside of the solar system altogether. these can be recognised as a. a vibration, registered in one or other of the seven centres. b. a

voke conscious response where the vehicle of expression and of response is adequate to the impact, and this statement is true of the solar logos, the planetary logoi, and of all forms in all the kingdoms upon our planet. unconscious reaction will of course exist, but it will be on a general or mass scale, and much of it pours through to us from these distant constellations, via the fifth creative hierarchy. this hierarchy, being on the verge of liberation, is to be found on the intellectual level of consciousness and can, therefore, be used as a focal point and a transmitter of the higher energies to our solar system and to the planet. if you make a careful study of the chart of the twelve- 20- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iii: esoteric astrology copyright 1998 lucis trust creative

ALICE A BAILEY19 THE UNFINISHED AUTOBIOGRAPHY

y self-conscious; and pisces, because that sign is the sign of the mediator or the intermediary. i am inclined myself to pisces, because i have a pisces husband, because my very dear eldest daughter was also born in that sign and we always understood each other so well that we frequently used to quarrel. also, i have definitely acted as an intermediary in the sense that certain teaching which the hierarchy of masters wanted to get out to the world during this century is contained in the books for which i have been responsible. anyway, no matter what my rising sign, i am a true gemini subject and that sign has apparently conditioned my life and circumstances. my childhood general and rather inchoate unhappiness was founded on several things. i was the plainest of an exceedingly good looking

unity of all manifestation and that all existence the material world, the spiritual realm, the aspiring disciple, the evolving animal and the beauty of the vegetable and mineral kingdoms constituted one divine and living whole which was moving on to the demonstration of the glory of the lord. i grasped faintly that human beings needed the christ and the buddha and all the members of the planetary hierarchy, and that there were happenings and events of far greater moment to the progress of the race than those recorded in history. i was left bewildered, because to me (at that time) the heathen were still heathen and i was a christian. deep and fundamental doubts were left in my mind. my life was henceforth coloured (and is today) by the knowledge that there were masters and subjective events

y stage, have led mankind on down the centuries. i made the amazing discovery, amazing- 79- the unfinished autobiography copyright 1998 lucis trust to me because i knew so little, that the teaching about this path or this plan was uniform, whether it was presented in the occident or in the orient, or whether it had emerged prior to the coming of christ or afterwards. i found that the head of this hierarchy of spiritual leaders was the christ and when this dawned on me, i felt that he had been given back to me in a nearer and more intimate way. i found that he was "the master of all the masters and the teacher alike of angels and of men" i found that the masters of the wisdom were his pupils and disciples, just as people like myself were pupils of some master. i learnt that when i, in my or

given back to me in a nearer and more intimate way. i found that he was "the master of all the masters and the teacher alike of angels and of men" i found that the masters of the wisdom were his pupils and disciples, just as people like myself were pupils of some master. i learnt that when i, in my orthodox days, talked about christ and his church i was really speaking of christ and the planetary hierarchy. i found that the esoteric presentation of truth in no way belittled christ. he was, indeed, the son of god, the first born in a great family of brothers, as st. paul has told us, and a guarantee to us of our own divinity. the third teaching which i came across and which pulled me up short for a long time was the dual belief in the law of re-birth and the law of cause and effect, called

f nothing and with nothing to do as far as i could see. it was slowly dawning on me that i was one of a great company of brothers. it was becoming clear to me that i could co-operate with the plan if i wanted to, find those who in other lives had worked with me, see to it that what i sowed was good and find my place in christ's work. i could endeavour to approach a little closer to that spiritual hierarchy which i had always subconsciously known existed, and which seemed to need workers. these were the things that were being gradually unfolded in my consciousness in 1916 and 1917. they did not emerge as clear-cut, formulated ideas but as truths which i was slowly recognising, to which i was making gradual adjustments and for which i had to find application. i watched my own life. i studied

ALICE A BAILEY20 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME IV ESOTERIC HEALING

f this are largely beyond our ken, but the effects are discernible. i am not interested primarily in training individuals in order to make them more efficient healers. it is group healing at which i aim, and it is the work which is done in formation which interests me at this time. but no group of people can work as a unit unless they love and serve each other. the healing energy of the spiritual hierarchy cannot flow through the group if there is disharmony and criticism. the first work, therefore, of any group of healers, is to establish themselves in love and to work towards group unity and understanding. i would like to point out here the need for patience as a healing group integrates and the auras of the group members blend. it takes a little time for people to learn to work together

nfluenza patient (when the worst throes of the disease are upon him "there is nothing the matter. pay no attention. get up and go about your business" it is no use saying to men today "do not fear. leave off worrying. all will be well" they will not believe you, for one thing and that is fortunate, for it is not true. things are not well and humanity and the planetary life are not well. this, the hierarchy knows, and is working for the amelioration of the conditions. when the throes of the "planetary influenza" are over (and the patient will not die, then investigation can be made and effort produced which can prevent a recurrence. at present, all that can be done is to keep the patient quiet and also keep the fever down. this is the work of the new group of world servers and the intellige

ation. it will some day be understood that these latter are only another system of assimilation and elimination, centred this time in the feminine aspect or woman, for again remember that this is the second or love system. the order is thus: a. the first system was masculine. b. the present system, the second, is feminine. c. the third system will be hermaphroditic. e'en though the evolving human hierarchy is masculine or positive, yet that is no guarantee that all that is found in the present system is masculine too. the fact is that the negative faculty or the feminine aspect dominates, even though this may be unrecognised by you. let me demonstrate and give some indication by figures of this hypothesis: 1. in the first solar system there was one dominant evolution, and it consisted of o

tim (prior to the third initiation) to the terrific inflow of soul energy the energy of the second aspect coming to him from: a. his own soul, with which centre of energy fusion is rapidly taking place. b. his group or the ashram with which he, as an accepted disciple, is affiliated. c. his master, with whom he has spiritual relation and to whose vibratory influence he is ever susceptible. d. the hierarchy, the energy of which can reach him through the medium of all the three above factors. all these streams of energy have a definite effect upon the centres of the disciple, according to his ray and his specific polarisation in this incarnation. as each centre is related to one or other of the glands, and these in their turn condition the blood stream, and also have a specific effect upon t

and systematically, both outgoing and withdrawing, serving in the world and living the life of reflection, play their useful part. many psychological difficulties arise whilst this process is being mastered, leading to psychological cleavages, both deep-seated and superficial. the goal of all development is integration integration as a personality, integration with the soul, integration into the hierarchy, integration with the whole, until complete unity and identification has been achieved. in order to master this science of integration whose basic goal is identity with the one reality, the disciple progresses from one unification to another, making mistakes, arriving often at complete discouragement, identifying himself with that which is undesirable until, as soul-personality, he repud

ALICE A BAILEY21 EDUCATION IN THE NEW AGE

organ of expression within the living organism, humanity. it is therefore a platitude and truism to state that humanity is today passing through a crisis of immense proportions. the causes of this crisis must be sought in many factors. they lie in the past, in the growth through evolution of certain basic tendencies in man; in past mistakes, present opportunities and the powerful activity of the hierarchy of love*(1) the future is of great promise, provided man can learn the lessons of the present which have been clearly presented to him; he must accept them and understand clearly the nature of his problem and of the crisis with its many ramifications and various implications. the seething turmoil in which the masses of the people are now living and the emergence of one or two key people

e world as a whole. this in no way indicates neglect of individual or national problems or undertakings but it seeks to incorporate them into the whole as integral and effective parts, and thus avoid the separative attitudes which have brought about the downfall of our modern world. the college or the university should in reality be the correspondence in the field of education to the world of the hierarchy; it should be the custodian of those methods, techniques and systems of thought and of life which will relate a human being to the world of souls, to the kingdom of god, and not only to other human beings upon the physical plane; not only to the world of phenomena but also to the inner world of values and quality. again i repeat, this fitting of a man for citizenship in the kingdom of go

n by his works, and these works can be more easily appreciated through the revelations education and science i. knowledge. civilisation. culture. illumination petals the masses of men. the intellectuals. spiritual man path of discipleship. path of initiation. path of purification plus religion and philosophy ii. l ove. cooperation .l oving understanding .g roup love petals the intellectuals .t he hierarchy. world aspirants plus governments and social order iii. will and. participation. purpose. precipitation sacrifice (in the plan (directed will of all (of the plan by the petals disciples) hierarchy) of science than by the hymns, prayers and sermons of the churches throughout the world. what then will be the task of the churches in the future? and what will be the major objective of the co

the needs of the youth of the period. the nature of esotericism educators in the new age will lay an increasing emphasis upon the esoteric approach, and it might be of service if i here attempted to define esotericism in terms of the general average intelligence of esoteric students and their point in evolution. i would remind you that true esotericism is a far deeper thing (from the angle of the hierarchy) than you can appreciate. one of the most inadequate of the definitions of esotericism is that it concerns that which is concealed and hidden and which, even though suspected, still remains unknown. the inference is that to be an esotericist is to be among those who seek to penetrate into a certain secret realm to which the ordinary student is not permitted to penetrate. if this were all

hidden forces. they may be energies which, for him, would be evil were he to work with them, and these must be distinguished and discarded; there are others which he must learn to use, for they would prove beneficial and would increase his knowledge, and should therefore be regarded as good. bear in mind, however, that energies per se are neither bad nor good. the great white lodge, our spiritual hierarchy, and the black lodge employ the same universal energies but with different motives and objectives; both groups are groups of trained esotericists. the esotericist in training has, therefore: 1. to become aware of the nature of the forces which constitute his personality equipment and which he himself magnetically brought into expression in the three worlds. they form a combination of act

ALICE A BAILEY22 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME II

ith the problems incident to the probationary path nor of the path of initiation. the master djwhal khul has stated that in the new age the field of training for the disciple is in the new group of world servers. the decision to publish the record (or most of it) was an unexpected development to the tibetan but welcomed by him. he said that this act attracted the attention of other members of the hierarchy. the appearance of the first volume has already proved a major addition to the entire esoteric field, especially in terms of what modern discipleship really is, and the practical realistic attitude that a master has to his chela. this second volume brings additional teaching both in the general text and in the remaining personal instructions which are amazingly frank and direct. a few pe

s presented themselves all of them concerned with the group work per se; none of them concerned you, as individuals. i could continue with the groups as they existed but, brother of mine, what more could i say, or do or teach them? the constant impartation of teaching and of information, the constant pointing out of failure, and the constant individual training are no part of the technique of the hierarchy certainly not as far as the individual aspirant is concerned. where world values and where group consciousness are involved, the indication of needed change, the cyclic bringing about of the presentation to the soul of the ageless wisdom and the training of the world disciples such is the definite and ordained technique of the hierarchy. but this is not their method of work with personal

eally grasp the extent of the effort which i have to make in order to reach your minds and teach you? when, for instance, i seek to send out these instructions i have to make the following preparation. first, i seek to ascertain the mental state and preparedness of the amanuensis, a.a.b, and whether the press of the other work upon which she is engaged in connection with the plan of the spiritual hierarchy permits of her right reception; for if the work is exerting extreme pressure and if she is occupied with urgent problems, it may be needful for me to wait until such time as circumstances give her the needed leeway both of time and strength, and of mental detachment. my own sphere of occult work must also come under consideration. then, having established a rapport with her, i have three

ce are of no moment in the eyes of the masters. so much of the thought life of a disciple is occupied with a ceaseless interrogation and consideration of himself. what i shall say may be very brief and very scant. i am only seeking to indicate and not to direct; i intend to point out, but not dictate to you, modes of eradication. the times are serious and the world disciples are hard pressed. the hierarchy and its affiliated groups are seeking active help and cooperation in the work of salvage. all disciples and aspirants are needed, and all can give much if the desire, the loving heart and the consecrated mind are united in service. i ask aid in the task of reconstruction. i ask for your consecrated help. i ask you to discipline yourselves anew, to hold back nothing, either objective or s

the pedestal of light and- 11- discipleship in the new age- volume ii copyright 1998 lucis trust turns the other way "he faces towards the dark and then the seven points of light within himself transmit the outward streaming light, and lo! the face of those upon the darkened way receives that light. for them, the way is not so dark. behind the warriors twixt the light and dark blazes the light of hierarchy" i have been thinking of you all with tenderness and love. the struggle is so hard and oft you feel alone. there is strength in all of you or i would not have chosen you to serve your fellowmen with me; there is weakness in all of you which can evoke your brothers' strength and thus you will be strong; there is love in all of you but it needs expression, and for that the group exists; th

ALICE A BAILEY23 THE EXTERNALISATION OF THE HIERARCHY

where the will of god is known let purpose guide the little wills of men the purpose which the masters know and serve. from the centre which we call the race of men let the plan of love and light work out. and may it seal the door where evil dwells. let light and love and power restore the plan on earth. 1945 section one introductory remarks the period of transition- 2- the externalisation of the hierarchy copyright 1998 lucis trust march 1934 one of the results of the world condition at this time is the speeding up of all the atomic lives upon and within the planet. this necessarily involves the increased vibratory activity of the human mechanism, with a consequent effect upon the psychic nature, producing an abnormal sensitivity and psychic awareness. it would be of value here to remembe

nd of illumination, it will also bring about states of reaction and the letting loose of psychic forces which today menace the uncontrolled and ignorant, and warrant the sounding of a note of warning and of caution. 3. a third factor is as follows. it has been known for a long time by the mystics of all the world religions and by esoteric students everywhere, that certain members of the planetary hierarchy are approaching closer to the earth at this time. by this i want you to infer that the thought, or the mental attention, of the christ and of certain of his great disciples, the masters of the wisdom, is directed or focussed at this time on human affairs, and that some of them are also preparing to break their long silence and may appear later among men. this necessarily has a potent eff

of the christ and of certain of his great disciples, the masters of the wisdom, is directed or focussed at this time on human affairs, and that some of them are also preparing to break their long silence and may appear later among men. this necessarily has a potent effect, first of all upon their disciples and on those who are attuned to and synchronized with their- 3- the externalisation of the hierarchy copyright 1998 lucis trust minds, and secondly, it should be remembered that the energy which flows through these focal points of the divine will will have a dual effect and be destructive as well as constructive, according to the quality of the bodies which react to it. different types of men respond distinctively to any inflow of energy, and a tremendous psychic stimulation is at this

sychic powers, by the apparent deterioration of the physical body, as shown in the spread of disease, and by the extraordinary increase in insanity, neurotic conditions and mental unbalance. all this is the result of the tearing of the planetary web, and at the same time it is a part of the evolutionary plan and the providing of the opportunity whereby humanity may take its next step forward. the hierarchy of adepts has been divided in opinion (if so unsuitable a word can be applied to a group of souls and brothers who know no sense of separateness, but only differ over problems of "skill in action) over the present world condition. some believe it to be premature and consequently undesirable and providing a difficult situation, whilst others take their stand upon the basic soundness of hu

, pouring through from the astral plane and (in a lesser degree) from the lower mental plane, is brought in contact with bodies that are unresponsive at first, and over-responsive later; it pours into brain cells which, from lack of use, are unaccustomed to the powerful rhythm imposed upon them; and humanity's equipment of knowledge is so poor that the majority have- 4- the externalisation of the hierarchy copyright 1998 lucis trust not sense enough to proceed with caution and to progress slowly. therefore, they are soon in danger and difficulty; their natures are oft so impure or so selfish that the new powers which are beginning to make their presence felt, and so opening up new avenues of awareness and contact, are subordinated to purely selfish ends and prostituted to mundane objective

ALICE A BAILEY24 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME V THE RAYS AND THE INITIATIONS

l or cosmic fact clothed in a suitable form will fail to receive its meed of recognition and understanding. introductory statement- 7- a treatise on the seven rays- volume v: the rays and the initiations copyright 1998 lucis trust i have called you from refreshment to labour at this time (october 1942) because the coming few days are exceedingly busy ones for me as they are for all members of the hierarchy. i seek to give you some further instructions anent the hierarchy itself*(1) students at this time would do well to remember that all basic and fundamental changes taking place upon the physical plane are necessarily the result of inner subjective causes, emanating from some level of the divine consciousness, and therefore from some plane other than the physical. the fact that tremendous

t paralleling and originating happenings which involve the following groups: 1. the emanating avatar and his relationship to the lord of the world, our planetary logos. 2. the lords of liberation, focussed in their high place, as they become conscious of the invocation of humanity and become more closely related to the three buddhas of activity. 3. the great council at shamballa and the planetary hierarchy. 4. the buddha and his arhats as they unitedly cooperate with the christ and his disciples, the masters of the wisdom. 5. the hierarchy, the embodiment of the fifth kingdom in nature, and its magnetic attractive rapport with the human kingdom, the fourth. 6. the effect of all these great groups of lives upon humanity, and the inherent consequences as they work out in the subhuman kingdom

terms good and evil, which have significance only in the human consciousness and its inherent limitations. these descending energies, as they pass through any of the major levels of consciousness which we call planes, produce reactions and responses, dependent upon the state of the conditioning consciousness, and (strange as this may seem to you and well-nigh unintelligible) the effects upon the hierarchy are even more compelling and transmuting than they are upon humanity. i would add also that the point of lowest descent of the energies has now been reached, and the nature of the present opportunity is therefore changing. these energies have now passed what we might call the turning point and have reached their point of ascension, with all that that phrase implies. as they descend, they

him, and his energy spreads before him" this is a great mystery and can only be understood (and then merely theoretically) if you bear in mind that all our planes even the very highest are the subplanes of the cosmic physical plane. when this fact is somewhat grasped there comes a simplification of thought. as a consequence of all this, great and fundamental readjustments are going on within the hierarchy itself and within that intervening area of the divine consciousness to which we give the- 9- a treatise on the seven rays- volume v: the rays and the initiations copyright 1998 lucis trust name (as far as humanity is concerned) of the spiritual triad an area covered by the higher mental planes, the buddhic and the atmic levels of awareness and of divine activity. the downpouring avataric

isciples, and many disciples are taking initiation. to this fact of hierarchical upheaval paralleling and intensifying the upheaval upon the physical plane can be traced the process of preparation which i have instituted among some disciples, thus hastening the period and point of attainment, provided i receive due cooperation from them (discipleship in the new age, vols. i and ii) as regards the hierarchy itself, speaking esoterically and technically, its members (many of them) are "being abstracted from the middle point of holiness and absorbed into the council of the lord" in other words, they are passing onward into higher work and are becoming custodians of the energy of the divine will and not simply the custodians of the energy of love. they will work henceforth as power-units, and

ALICE BAILEY THE LABOURS OF HERCULES

at last, in the twentieth century, objective and subjective have become so closely blended and merged that it is almost impossible to say where one begins and another ends. the veil that hides the concealed deity is wearing thin, and the work of those who have achieved knowledge, the program of the christ and of his church, the plans of the hidden band of world workers, the rishis and the occult hierarchy of our planet, is now focused upon leading humanity on to the path of discipleship, and training many of the more advanced so that they can become the knowers and initiates of the new age. thus men will pass out of the hall of learning into the hall of wisdom, from the realm of the unreal to the real, and from the outer darkness of phenomenal existence into the light that shines always i

ricorn, fulfiled the law under saturn, initiated the era of intelligent brotherhood under venus, and is the perfect example of the capricorn initiate, who becomes the world server in aquarius; and the world savior in pisces. cancer admits the soul into the world center which we call humanity. capricorn admits the soul into conscious participation in the life of that world center which we call the hierarchy (esoteric astrology, p. 168) the three symbolic constellations jesus is often called the good shepherd, and he has been depicted many times as the shepherd leading his sheep. the thought of the sheepfold has been closely associated in the minds of people with christ. connected with the sign cancer are three constellations: ursa major, ursa minor and argo. the common occidental names for

satile energy of the son of mind, the soul, the intermediary between the father and mother. the esoteric ruler is the moon, veiling vulcan. the moon rules the form and we are again reminded that it is the will of god to manifest through the form. vulcan is an expression of first ray energy, while the moon exerts fourth ray energy; jupiter is the hierarchical ruler representing the second creative hierarchy (divine builders of earth's planetary manifestation, and brings in second ray energy. the tibetan points out that mercury, saturn and venus rule the three decanates and he reminds us that when a man is on the reversed wheel of the disciple (counterclockwise) he will enter the sign through the influence of venus, while the average man will enter under the rulership of mercury. this is an

sign of libra, with which at-one-ment must be made, is aries whose exoteric ruler is mars, while the ruler of libra is venus. exoterically, therefore, there must be at-one-ment between the will and the higher mind, expressing itself through desire or love according to the status of evolution. the esoteric ruler of libra is uranus, and saturn in this sign is the ruler of that "stupendous creative hierarchy" which forms part of the third aspect of divinity. it is for this reason that libra is closely connected with, and explains the third aspect of the godhead and hence it is a governing sign and a major determining factor where law, sex and money are concerned. the tibetan further states that "if students will make a careful study of these three: law, first aspect; relation between the pai

pio where his equilibrium is upset and desire seems rampant when he had thought he had got rid of it. he is fluidic, and he had thought he was balanced. the mind which he was quite sure was beginning to control his personality does not seem to function. as we study hercules, we see ourselves. remember that there are three things the disciple has to do in scorpio. he has to demonstrate, not to the hierarchy, not to the onlooker, but to himself, that he has overcome the great illusion; that matter, form, cannot hold him any longer. hercules has to demonstrate to himself that form is simply a channel of expression whereby he contacts a great field of divine manifestation. from reading some books on religion one might come to the conclusion that form, emotion and mind are all evil, undesirable

ANATHEMA OF ZOS

swineherd, though i shepherd unto goats? my pleasure does not obtain among vermin with vain ideas-with hopes and fears of absurd significance. not yet am i over-weary of myself. not ye shall i palliate abomination, for in ye i behold your parents and the stigmata of foul feeding. in this ribald intoxication of hypocrisy, this monument of swindlers' littlenesses, where is the mystic symposium, the hierarchy of necromancers that was? honest was sodom! your theology is a slime-pit of gibberish become ethics. in your world, where ignorance and deceit constitute felicity, everything ends miserably-besmirched with fratricidal blood. seekers of salvation? salvation of your sick digestion; crippled beliefs: convalescent desires. your borrowed precepts and prayers-a stench unto all good nostrils! u

ARADIA GOSPEL OF THE WITCHES

og-ic sketch. and here a reflection occurs which is perhaps the most remarkable which all this witchevangel suggests. in all other scriptures of all races, it is the male, jehovah, buddha, or brahma,who creates the universe; in witch sorcery it is the female who is the primitive principle. wheneverin history there is a period of radical intellectual rebellion against long-established conservatism,hierarchy, and the like, there is always an effort to regard woman as the fully equal, which meansthe superior sex. thus in the extraordinary war of conflicting elements, strange schools of sorcery,neo-platonism, cabala, heretic christianity, gnosticism, persian magism and dualism, with theremains of old greek and egyptian theologies in the third and fourth centuries at alexandria, and inthe house

BELL CHRISTOPHER PAUL TSIU MARPO THE CAREER OF A TIBETAN PROTECTOR DEITY

sonal support to carry it through. i give to my parents my deepest thanks for their untiring support throughout my life; it is to them that i dedicate this work. iv table of contents list of figures list of abbreviations abstract introduction tsiu marpo review of the literature methodology chapter outline a note on tibetan transliteration 1. tibetan text and context tibetan cosmography the divine hierarchy tibetan bodies and souls ritual texts important figures 2. origins where he began where he is now the seven riders settings variations tsiu marpo in history 3. iconography tsiu marpo and company the purpose of violence the ma..ala the ma..ala and tibetan deities vii ix x 1 2 3 5 7 8 10 10 11 15 18 21 29 29 32 35 36 38 40 47 47 52 57 60 v 4. text and ritual ritual materials the warlord s

of various entities, is mimicked in the powerful representative symbol of the ma..ala, which will be explored more fully in chapter 3. tibetans further attribute a great deal of sacred significance to the landscape and the necessity for its constant taming; this concept and its personification in tibetan religious history will also be examined in chapter 3 and discussed further below. the divine hierarchy because of the numerous deities, demons, and various other spirits that inhabit the vast and multifaceted landscape in tibetan buddhism, it is helpful to provide a concise classification of these beings as such systems have come to evolve both in tibetan texts and scholarly research. geoffrey samuel s classification scheme, discussed below, is most helpful toward this end because it inco

ef discussion of the seven riders. 34 is of highest rank in the nyingma sect. there are three sakya ritual texts that involve tsiu marpo57 as well as a geluk invocation manual written by the third pa.chen lama, as noted in the introduction. that such a prestigious figure of the geluk sect wrote an invocation to tsiu marpo is important considering the deity s relatively minor position in the geluk hierarchy of divinities.58 this minor position is certainly noticeable given the peripheral status of tsiu marpo statues in geluk temple g nkhangs (figures 9 and 10. however, the historical importance of tsiu marpo to the geluk sect is nonetheless evident in the samy oracle, who was at one point instrumental in the discovery of the dalai lama s rebirth.59 perhaps this suggests that tsiu marpo s im

the community.250 once he has achieved a certain wealth of merit, he progresses to the transcendental realms. this mobility is also recognized in other buddhist traditions notably the practice of therav.da buddhism in sri lanka. richard gombrich and gananath obeyesekere, in their study on religious transformation in sri lanka, provide a particularly cogent example of a deity s climb up the divine hierarchy. the deity h.niyam was traditionally a demon (sin. yak) and began his advance slowly by starting out as a protector of exorcists. eventually, he grew in urban importance and developed a following that promoted him to the status of godling (sin. d.vat. once temple shrines were constructed for him as centers where devotees made offerings, he shed his demon heritage and became a full god (s

BLACK SERPENT1

with mundane issues (i.e. finding a new place to live, house blessings etc) can be done during the rites to belphegore. belphegore/belphegor has been a demon of discovery, invention, riches, and sloth (one of the deadly sins. originally an assyrian god, baal poer, he ruled over lust. in kabbalistic writings he was the opposite polarity of the sixth sephiroth. he is an earth daemon. in the dukante hierarchy he is listed as a weapons master, a war daemon, and a daemon to be called on for gain in the material world. artwork by l. breton from dictionnaire infernal by j. collin de plancy (paris 1863, 7th edition. 27 daemon word search by adrianna he who is earth. 2. lord of the covenant, later made lord of death. 3. he is a great mighty earle, appearing in ye forme of an hart wth a firey [fier

structure before which religious ceremonies may be enacted. 10. daemoness of hatred 11. we to the demonic plane by way of a meditation practice. 12. the philistine god of the ocean (serpent) 13. a ritual implement used to invoke. 14. one that performs the duties of a servant to another; an attendant. 15. a song of praise or thanksgiving to god or a deity down 9. demon of lust 16. in the dukante hierarchy he is twin to lucifer and a militant, controlling daemon. 17. the nine divinities represent the natural in the universe. 18. priestess of battle. 19. daemoness of herbal knowledge. 20. depictions representing a daemonic entity. a signature.(plural) 21. a latin name for satan 22. an offering to lucifer 23. reversed satan 24. bringer of light and enlightenment 25. to invest with ministeri

. priestess of battle. 19. daemoness of herbal knowledge. 20. depictions representing a daemonic entity. a signature.(plural) 21. a latin name for satan 22. an offering to lucifer 23. reversed satan 24. bringer of light and enlightenment 25. to invest with ministerial or priestly authority 26. she teaches all magick and sorcery. 27. mar de camp of hell 28. demon of domination according to dukante hierarchy 31 name that sigil no cheating! put your books away and see how many sigils you can identify! 32 answers to crosswode1 black witchcraft foundations of the luciferian path by michael w. ford, akhtya seker arimanius the nature of skir-hand witchcraft in the ancient and modern world is of anti-nature, or rather the word antinomian is a greek form meaning against the law. this word makes ref

BLACK WITCHCRAFT

of anti-nature, or rather the word antinomian is a greek form meaning against the law. this word makes reference to rebellion from a structure or spiritual design of the masses, the majority and whatever the current ideological mainstream may be at that time. witchcraft, no matter for what intent or form, has always stood outside any conventional acceptance within society either by the religious hierarchy (even though it keeps their organizations called church together and making money) or even governmental ones. to provide a distinct understanding of luciferian witchcraft from which i am an initiate of, i must write directly of experience and the vision which all initiates, past, present or secret, have brought to the current and how it manifests today. no longer should those of luciferi

BLAVATSKY H P ANTHROPOGENESIS

orrectly. in the ancient cosmogonies, the visible and the invisible worlds are the double links of one and the same chain. as the invisible logos, with its seven hierarchies (represented or personified each by its chief angel or rector, form one power, the inner and the invisible; so, in the world of forms, the sun and the seven chief planets constitute the visible and active potency; the latter "hierarchy" being, so to speak, the visible and objective logos of the invisible and (except in the lowest grades) ever-subjective angels. thus- to anticipate a little by way of illustration- every race in its[[vol. 2, page] 24 the secret doctrine. evolution is said to be born under the direct influence of one of the planets: race the first receiving its breath of life from the sun, as will be seen

emselves, and by the mere force of association of ideas and habit, into the theological groove. purely brahmanical considerations, based on greed of power and ambition, allowed the masses to remain in ignorance of great truths; and the same causes led the initiates among the early christians to remain silent, while those who had never known the truth disfigured the order of things, judging of the hierarchy of "angels" by their exoteric form. thus as the asuras had become the rebellious inferior gods fighting the higher ones in popular creeds, so the highest archangel, in truth the agathodaemon, the eldest benevolent logos, became with theology the "adversary" or satan. but is this warranted by the correct interpretation of any old scripture? the answer is, most certainly not. as the mazdea

ontinued. 8. the flames came. the fires with the sparks; the night fires and the day fires (a. they dried out the turbid dark waters. with their heat they quenched them. the lhas (spirits) of the high; the lhamayin (those) of below, came (b. they slew the forms, which were two- and four-faced. they fought the goat-men, and the dog-headed men, and the men with fishes' bodies (a) the "flames" are a hierarchy of spirits parallel to, if not identical with, the "burning" fiery saraph (seraphim) mentioned by isaiah (vi. 2-6, those who attend, according to hebrew theogony "the throne of the almighty" melha is the lord of the "flames" when he appears on earth, he assumes the personality of a buddha, says a popular legend. he is one of the most ancient and revered lhas, a buddhist st. michael (b) t

rial creators* who, in their turn, could give only what they had in their own natures, and no more. subservient to eternal law, the pure gods could only project out of themselves shadowy men, a little less ethereal and spiritual, less divine and perfect than themselves- shadows still. the first humanity, therefore, was a pale copy of its progenitors; too material, even in its ethereality, to be a hierarchy of gods; too spiritual and pure to be men, endowed as it is with every negative (nirguna) perfection. perfection, to be fully such, must be born out of imperfection, the incorruptible must grow out of the corruptible, having the latter as its vehicle and basis and contrast. absolute light is absolute darkness, and vice versa. in fact, there is neither light nor[[footnote(s* in spite of a

foot of the ladder of spiritual being. with them, those who created our earth and its mortals were placed on the very limit of mayavic matter, and their followers were taught to think- to the great disgust of the church fathers- that for the creation of those wretched races, in a spiritual and moral sense, which grace our globe, no high divinity could be made responsible, but only angels of a low hierarchy* to which class they relegated the jewish god, jehovah. mankinds different from the present are mentioned in all the ancient cosmogonies. plato speaks, in the phaedrus, of a winged race of men. aristophanes (in plato's banquet, speaks of a race androgynous and with round bodies. in pymander, all the animal kingdom even is double-sexed. thus in 18, it is said "the circuit having been acco

BLAVATSKY H P COSMOGENESIS

verse to life after pralaya. it depicts the emergence of the "monads" from their state of absorption within the one; the earliest and highest stage in the formation of "worlds" the term monad being one which may apply equally to the vastest solar system or the tiniest atom. stanza iv. shows the differentiation of the "germ" of the universe[[vol. 1, page] 22 the secret doctrine. into the septenary hierarchy of conscious divine powers, who are the active manifestations of the one supreme energy. they are the framers, shapers, and ultimately the creators of all the manifested universe, in the only sense in which the name "creator" is intelligible; they inform and guide it; they are the intelligent beings who adjust and control evolution, embodying in themselves those manifestations of the one

e elohim and "messengers" of the jews- who are the vehicle for the manifestation of the divine or universal thought and will. they are the intelligent forces that give to and enact in nature her "laws" while themselves acting according to laws imposed upon them in a similar manner by still higher powers; but they are not "the personifications" of the powers of nature, as erroneously thought. this hierarchy of spiritual beings, through which the universal mind comes into action, is like an army- a "host" truly- by means of which the fighting power of a nation manifests itself, and which is composed of army corps, divisions, brigades, regiments, and so forth, each with its separate individuality or life, and its limited freedom of action and limited responsibilities; each contained in a larg

inued. 6. the seven sublime lords and the seven truths had ceased to be (a, and the universe, the son of necessity, was immersed in paranishpanna (b (absolute perfection, paranirvana, which is yong-grub) to be outbreathed by that which is and yet is not. naught was (c (a) the seven sublime lords are the seven creative spirits, the dhyan-chohans, who correspond to the hebrew elohim. it is the same hierarchy of archangels to which st. michael, st. gabriel, and others belong, in the christian theogony. only while st. michael, for instance, is allowed in dogmatic latin theology to watch over all the promontories and gulfs, in the esoteric system, the dhyanis watch successively over one of the rounds and the great root-races of our planetary chain. they are, moreover, said to send their bhodisa

their whole personality is merged in their compound sixth and seventh principles- or atma-buddhi, and that they have become the "diamond-souled (vajra-sattvas* the full mahatmas. the "concealed lord (sangbai dag-po "the one merged with the absolute" can have no parents since he is self-existent, and one with the universal spirit (svayambhu* the svabhavat in the highest aspect. the mystery in the hierarchy of the anupadaka is great, its apex being the universal spirit-soul, and the lower rung the manushi-buddha; and even every soul-endowed man is an anupadaka in a latent state. hence, when speaking of the universe in its formless, eternal, or absolute condition, before it was fashioned by the "builders- the expression "the universe was anupadaka (see part ii "primordial substance[[footnote

in this world (or great kalpa 'age. by the one a man goes never to come back, by the other he returns" now these names "fire "flame "day" the "bright fortnight" etc, as "smoke "night" and so on, leading only to the end of the lunar path are incomprehensible without a knowledge of esotericism. these are all names of various deities which preside over the cosmo-psychic powers. we often speak of the hierarchy of "flames (see book ii) of the "sons of fire" etc. sankaracharya the greatest of the esoteric masters of india, says that fire means a deity which presides over time (kala. the able translator of bhagavatgita, kashinath trimbak telang, m.a, of bombay, confesses he has "no clear notion of the meaning of these verses (p. 81, footnote. it seems quite clear, on the contrary, to him who know

BOOK OF BLACK SERPENT

adramalach 9. yesod lilith 10. malkuth nahemah behemoth and leviathan are two evil forms, of which the first is the synthesis of the qliphoth already described under the head of behemiron in the qliphoth of the months of the year (the 11th. the leviathan are, as it were, numberless dragon forms united together, so that each of his scales is, as it were, a separate evil serpent. of the descending hierarchy called the decans of the twelve signs the arch-devils these are the daemons which rule over the twelve signs; they are presiding under the supreme rule of the infernal dignitaries paimon, amaimon, egym and uriens. aries 0- 4 march 21- 25 ipos aries 5- 9 march 26- 29 glasya-labolas aries 10- 14 march 30- april 3 furfur aries 15- 19 april 4- 8 marax aries 20- 24 april 9- 14 renove aries 25

BOOK OF DOOM

f the most powerful dynamic and creative forces in human history. caput tertium: imperium infernalis 3.1. true power expresses itself in its effects. 3.2. it is not in need to express itself in exterior form. 3.3. the choice is yours: you may wield power openly or in secret; in either case you can benefit from the fruits of it. 3.4. hierarchies of spirits reflect processes of power. 3.5. with any hierarchy of spirits you have the keys to specific expressions of power. 3.6. in the beginning is chaos. 3.7. algol is the gate of chaos which creates the worlds. 3.8. the world creates from the below of the chaos to the above. 3.9. created deities will always claim to have created the worlds. 3.10. this is so because created deities can neither understand themselves nor can they understand time

e domain of the five grand ministers and secret infernal counsels, whose names are: asmodeus, leviathan, baal, belphegor, and lucifuge. 3.16. the fourth realm of the great infernal empire is the domain of the twelve dukes, whose names are: ashmunaday, kedemel, set, hasmoday, sorath, hekate, lilith, barzabel, behemoth, nambroth, zazel, and hismael. 3.17. study well what the spirits of the infernal hierarchy have to tell you, and all the power will be yours. 3.18. the structure of the o.a.i. is following the principles of the infernal hierarchy and so should all groups that are truly left path, small and large, from the top to the bottom. translator's note: the algolic spiritual hierarchy is somewhat reflected in the grimoire "the threefold coercion of hell by doctor johannes faust" translat

the infernal hierarchy and so should all groups that are truly left path, small and large, from the top to the bottom. translator's note: the algolic spiritual hierarchy is somewhat reflected in the grimoire "the threefold coercion of hell by doctor johannes faust" translated into english by k.h.w. however, the names of the infernal spirits have been somewhat distorted in this german classic. the hierarchy of the o.a.i. is indeed following these ancient principles as shown in this chapter, and so is the hierarchy of all branches of the o.a.i. caput quartum: the infernal alphabet of doom part 1: letters from f through g 4.1. the first letter of the infernal alphabet is f; it is ruled by lucifer, who is emperor supreme of the great infernal empire. 4.2. the second letter of the infernal alph

BUCKLAND RAYMOND COMPLETE BOOK OF WITCHCRAFT

on; between lives. your temple. your altar and its furniture. magick an introduction. lesson three 27 tools, clothing and names working tools; knife; marking in metal; sword; other tools; dress; jewelry; horned helmet. inscriptions. your witch name. lesson four 41 getting started rites of passage. circles. self-dedication. coven initiation. lesson five 53 covens and rituals *i covens and degrees. hierarchy and priesthood. covensteads and covendoms. the book of rituals. consecration of tools. rituals erecting the temple; clearing the temple; esbat rite; full moon rite; new/dark moon rite; cakes and ale. lesson six sabbats samhain; beltane; imbolc; lughnasadh. 79 lesson seven meditation, dreams and the minor sabbats meditation how meditation works; technique; posture; area; time of day: meth

we recognize both outer worlds and inner, or psychological, worlds sometimes known as the spiritual world, the collective unconscious, inner planes, etc. and we see in the inter-action of these two dimensions the basis for paranormal phenomena and magickal exercises. we neglect neither dimension for the other, seeing both as necessary for our fulfillment. 6. we do not recognize any authoritarian hierarchy, but do honor those who teach, respect those who share their greater knowledge and wisdom, and acknowledge those who have courageously given of themselves in leadership. 7. we see religion, magick and wisdom in living as being united in the way one views the world and lives within it a world view and philosophy of life which we identify as witchcraft the wiccan way. 8. calling oneself "w

ve always believed in enjoying what they do. coven rituals should not be undertaken lightly, of course, but if somebody makes a mistake (or sits on a candle, don't be afraid to be human about it and have a chuckle. religious rites should be performed because you want to perform them and because you enjoy performing them, not because you have to perform them (we can leave that to the other faiths. hierarchy and priesthood the group needs a leader, or leaders. the leaders, as priests for the group, will be representing the god and the goddess, so one male and one female leader would seem to be the ideal. in the saxon tradition (and some few others) these are democratically chosen by the coven members: they lead for a year and then there is a re-election (if re-elected, their terms running co

CHIREAU YVONNE BLACK MAGIC RELIGION AND THE AFRICAN AMERICAN CONJURING TRADITION

fficulty in identifying the forms and expressions of african spiritual beliefs in early periods has to do with the task of distinguishing african-based traditions from other cultural practices. it is likely that the supernatural traditions of africa were fortified by traditions that were adopted from anglo-americans. as did africans, europeans envisioned the universe as a territory inhabited by a hierarchy of forces and spirits. they developed rituals to allow them to interact with benevolent forces and defend themselves against the malevolent forces that existed within that universe. while some anglo-american practitioners incorporated beliefs from christianity, others did not. given that there were some significant similarities in their beliefs, it is certain that accommodations, or exch

es of knowledge in their treatment of affliction, not all african american healers were supernatural specialists. many did not perform rituals or use charms and healing devices, as did the conjurers "ole doctor jones" commented patsy moses, referring to a local practitioner "used roots an herbs fer his medicine an f did not cast de spells like de voodoo doctor did" zora neale hurston found that a hierarchy of healing roles operated among african american workers in southeastern mining and turpentine camps in the early twentieth century "nearly all of the conjure doctors practice eroots, f" she noted "but some of the root doctors are not hoodoo doctors" the former, hurston found "make medicine only, and white and colored swarm around them claiming cures" another popular class of healers spe

CHRONOLOGIA RORISPERGIUS

a historical calendar of wurttemberg. his turco-graeca was published in 1584 and his swabian chronicle in 1733. 1527-1603 john dee, maximillian ii born 1527-1604 hans vredeman de vries dutch artist and architect executor of h. khunrath's architectural designs. 1527 symphorien champier galliae celti. history of celtic france, mostly the history of lyons wherein concerning the levels of the church hierarchy at lyons, mention is made of one was named illuminati. 1528 symphorien champier symphonia. history of medicine, from greek times, through the arab period, to the author's times wherein champier styles himself "eques aureae" knight of light. 1528-1578 adam von bodenstein 1529 geoffrey tory- champ fleury ou l'art et science de la proportion des letters. c. 1530-1598 jean ii de gourmont, en

DAVID ICKE AND THE TRUTH SHALL SET YOU FREE

least a million pounds a year (over a hundred years ago, but he was usually overdrawn on his account, such was his ability to spend. a large amount went to furthering his aims of a world government. rhodes is claimed to have been a member of an elite group known as the committee of 300, also known as the olympians. this organisation was the subject of a book by dr john coleman called conspirators hierarchy: the story of the committee of 300. coleman claims to have been an intelligence officer in britain's mi6. from this point i will identify those named by dr coleman with the abbreviation (comm 300. this organisation consists of leading people in politics, commerce, banking, the media, the military etc, who are working toward the goal of total global power. rhodes's2 idea was to set up a s

ties that a foothold in that part of the middle east would offer. i believe that rabbi marvin s. antelman is correct when he links the house of rothschild with the all-seeing eye clique which is seeking to destroy judaism. things may be done in the name of jewish people as a whole, but they are not done for their benefit. jewish people are used as fodder by the elite and by many within the jewish hierarchy. nor is it true that most jewish people today have a genetic line back to ancient israel, a claim used to justify the occupation of palestine. for the same reason, the term 'anti-semitic' is constantly misused. personally, i don't care about the colour and genetic line of a person's physical body. it is a vehicle for experience, that's all. we are aspects of each other. but since many pe

like me making these points, but i ask them this: what is a true love for humanity? is it saying what you believe people need to know and taking the flak? or is it saying what you think they want to know and taking the plaudits? i come back to something that i see often in my research into the global elite: the way jewish people are used as mere propaganda fodder by the upper reaches of their own hierarchy, especially the rothschilds and others like the habsburgs. jewish people are not seeking to take over the world. the opposite is true. they just want to get on peacefully and joyfully with their lives, like all of us. instead, they are being used mercilessly by their own privileged, manipulating cliques to be the 'fall guy, to protect the few from legitimate investigation and exposure. s

politics because the usa would become the decisive world power."2 you may or may not accept that. but you have a right to hear it, and much, much, more of the documented background information relating to this subject will be coming to the surface in the years to come. no-one will be more stunned by what will be made known than the mass of jewish people themselves. they are going to look on their hierarchy in a very different light. major dziurski compiled a large number of writings and archives about his wartime experiences and the information given to him by jewish friends and acquaintances. these were stolen in a robbery at his home in may 1965, after which he emigrated to australia. i strongly believe that a small jewish clique which has contempt for the mass of jewish people worked wi

f the human race. the label 'anti-semite' is hurled at anyone who challenges the official version of history and who exposes the people who really control the world. one vehicle for this jewish and non-jewish clique- which has made jews suffer so much- is called zionism and so is the state of israel, a country and a ruling mindset, which to me looks remarkably like the nazi mentality. the british hierarchy has provably manipulated, exploited, and sent to their deaths multimillions of british people to serve the 'national interest- the interests of the ruling clique; the german hierarchy has done the same to the german people and the american hierarchy to the american population. these ruling cliques have utter contempt for their 'unwashed masses. they see them as cattle to be used and abus

DAVID ICKE CHILDREN OF THE MATRIX

skinned offspring with "god-like features" became the goal of many atlanteans, samsel writes, and these crossbreeds became the dominant force. they took over the government, economics, education, religion, and communications. sound familiar? samsel says that the kings of the white royal lineage ruled atlantis and what he calls the "sons of belial" controlled the temple of the sun, their religious hierarchy and ritual network. today this atlantean temple of the sun is known as the illuminati. during this period, many atlanteans of the red race migrated west to the americas, which were then geographically different to what we see today. samsel goes on "the age of the atlantic empire would prove to be a free-for-all for the sons of belial and the followers of the temple of the sun. the domina

stem in one galaxy? we do? in that case i have some seafront property in the gobi desert you might like to buy. very large beach, too. the llluminati bloodlines through the 1990s, as i researched the way the world is controlled and manipulated today, it was clear that for some reason the ruling families and their offshoots were obsessed with interbreeding with each other. the higher you go in the hierarchy the more this genetic obsession prevails. when you follow these bloodlines back into history, you find that they have always interbred with themselves. the bloodlines of the 43 american presidents from george washington to george w. bush go back to european royal and aristocratic families who have famously interbred and still do to keep the gene pool "pure. their genealogy, and that of t

g agendas at work who find this planet of great interest. whatever the cause, the anunnaki went underground, literally and symbolically, and used certain hybrid bloodlines to do their dirty work in the human arena. the "divine right of kings (and presidents, and bankers) you can appreciate from the genetic reason for enlil's elevation over enki that the anunnaki are fiercely hierarchical and that hierarchy is decided on the basis of bloodline and genetics. exactly the same theme is followed by the "human" bloodlines that have held the reigns of power since the days of sumer. throughout history the right to rule has been decided by bloodline. for thousands of years it was done openly and today it is achieved through covert manipulation and the secret society web i call the illuminati. as hu

hrough politics, banking, business, and media. in appendix i at the back of this book, you will see just some of the famous rulers and influences on the world over thousands of years who come from the same bloodline, starting with the rulers of sumer, egypt, babylon, and greece. these were all part of, or the successors to, the sumer empire and based on that same knowledge, culture, and bloodline hierarchy of the "gods. as we follow this bloodline through the millennia we find that all 43 presidents of the united states to george w. bush, the royal families of england, including the house of windsor, and those responsible for the creation and imposition of christianity and other religions, like the jehovah's witnesses and the mormons. of those 43 us presidents since the first in 1789, some

ation of it."19 according to ancient texts, noah said that the people must not know about the child melchizedek, because they would kill him if they saw his strange appearance. the "badge of the priesthood" was the same as the divine right to rule, it was code for the reptilian bloodlines. the priesthood of melchizedek became one of the most famous and powerful, and today the highest level of the hierarchy of the mormon church is called the melchizedek priesthood. the mormon church is a 100%-owned subsidiary of the illuminati reptilians, and the mormon temple in salt lake city, utah, sits atop an underground reptilian base, say military insiders. the mormon church is a front for widespread satanic activity and rituals among its ruling elite, although the vast majority of mormons have no id

DAVID ICKE THE BIGGEST SECRET

ety already beencreated on our planet, as the melting-pot of all earth nations was established inthe usa 190 years ago?or does this thought relate to things to come in the future? i request my rightand privilege to have such thoughts and ask such questions without beingthreatened to be jailed by any administrative agency of society. in the face of arigid, doctrinaire, self-appointed, ready4o-kili hierarchy of scientific censorship itappears foolish to publish such thoughts. anyone malignant enough could doanything with them. still the right to be wrong has to be maintained. we shouldnot fear to enter a forest because there are wildcats around in the trees. weshould not yield our right to well-controlled speculation. it is certain questionsentailed in such speculation which the administrato

ddle and near east in the ancient world and, over the thousands ofyears since, have expanded their power across the globe. a crucial aspect of this hasbeen to create a network of mystery schools and secret societies to covertly introducetheir agenda while, at the same time, creating institutions like religions to mentally andemotionally imprison the masses and set them at war with each other. the hierarchy ofthis tribe of bloodlines is not exclusively male and some of its key positions are held bywomen. but in terms of numbers it is overwhelmingly male and i will therefore refer tothis group as the brotherhood. even more accurately, given the importance of ancientbabylon to this story, i will also call it the babylonian brotherhood. the plan they termtheir creat work of ages, i will call t

or centuries:it can be traced back thousands of years. the structures of todays institutions in2government, banking, business, military and the media have not been infiltrated by thisforce, they were created by them from the start. the brotherhood agenda is, in truth,the agenda of many millennia. it is the unfolding of a plan, piece by piece, for thecentralised control of the planet.the bloodline hierarchy at the top of the human pyramid of control and suppressionpasses the baton across the generations, mostly sons following fathers. the children ofthese family lines who are chosen to inherit the baton are brought up from birth tounderstand the agenda and the methods of manipulating the great work into reality.advancing the agenda becomes their indoctrinated mission from very early in thei

ressionpasses the baton across the generations, mostly sons following fathers. the children ofthese family lines who are chosen to inherit the baton are brought up from birth tounderstand the agenda and the methods of manipulating the great work into reality.advancing the agenda becomes their indoctrinated mission from very early in theirlives. by the time their turn comes to join the brotherhood hierarchy and carry thebaton into the next generation, their upbringing has moulded them into highlyimbalanced people. they are intellectually very sharp, but with a compassion bypassand an arrogance that they have the right to rule the world and control the ignorantmasses who they view as inferior. any brotherhood children who threaten to challengeor reject that mould are pushed aside or dealt wi

150american women from genetic lines going back to europe, africa and the middle east,together with aborigines from australia and new guinea, concluded that they had thesame female ancestor who lived in africa between 140,000 and 290,000 years ago.8personally i think the human race was seeded by many sources; not just the annunaki.the sumerian tablets and later akkadian stories give the names and hierarchy ofthe anunnaki. they call the father of the gods, an, a word that means heaven.our father who art in heaven? an, or anu to the akkadians, stayed mostly inheaven with his wife, antu, and he made only rare visits to the planet they callede.ri.du (home in the faraway built, a word which evolved into earth. or at leastthat is the zecharia sitchin translation. the descriptions could also impl

DICTIONARY GLOSSARY OF OCCULT TERMINOLOGY

rase "el melech neh-ehmahn" which means in english "god is a faithful king" amrita: in alchemy (q.v) and sex magick (q.v) it is the magically transmuted first matter (q.v. amulet: a type of charm (q.v) which is similar to a talisman (q.v, but is designed to keep forces and entities, etc (like bad luck, illness, etc) away from the wearer. angel: from the greek, meaning "messenger" an entity in the hierarchy of heaven. each has no free will, and has one purpose. they are the intermediaries between god and humankind. they bear teachings, warnings, and messages of all kinds from heaven to earth, and carry out the orders of god. each angel is under the command of a superior, known as an archangel (q.v. angel (holy guardian (h.g.a: an expression meaning your higher self. to some practitioners, a

the paths on the tree of life (q.v) and are used in pathworking (q.v. arcana, minor: minor or lesser secrets. the fifty-six (56) cards of the tarot (q.v) comparing to the modern-day deck of playing cards, but having an extra court card for each of the four suits. traditionally numerical rather than pictorial, they relate to the sephiroth (q.v) on the tree of life (q.v. archangel: an entity in the hierarchy of heaven. they are more powerful than an angel (q.v) and have free will. they also bear teachings, warnings, and messages of all kinds from heaven to earth (q.v) and carry out the orders of god. they are obedient to divinity and are each associated with an aspect of divinity represented by a "god" name. arch bishop: the word "bishop" comes from the greek "episokopos" meaning "to look up

DION FORTUNE PSYCHIC SELF DEFENSE

organised evil. the great faiths of the ancient world all had their evil gods as well as their beneficent deities, and they did not call these evil gods devils. in hinduism we have shiva and kali; in the egyptian system we have set and besz and typhon; in the grecian pantheon there are pluto and hecate. all the other faiths, also, have their angelic choirs, their archons, or builders, and all the hierarchy of heaven. protestant christianity alone has forgotten its angiology, the creator has to be both architect of the universe and bricklayer, forming man from the dust of the ground without assistance. if we refer to paradise lost, however, we shall find that milton was familiar with both divine and infernal hierarchies, and that these were graded and charted according to a definite system

eap of history for the lost parts of our own tradition if our faith is to be complete, and the most profitable line of search is in the qabalah and the gnostic literature. the literature of the gnosis has been largely destroyed by systematic persecution, but in the qabalah there is still left us a complete system. the jews, being strictly monotheistic, did not speak of gods, but they recognised a hierarchy of angels and archangels which is the equivalent of the pagan pantheons. it is through these etherial messengers that the all-father formed the worlds. let us consider once more the qabalistic doctrine of the qlippoth, for it has an intimate bearing upon the problem of insanity. the doctrine of the ten holy sephiroth, arranged in their correct pattern to form the tree of life, is invalua

innows, has hooked a pike. i had to decide whether i would try and get my articles back from the occult review, or whether i would let them run their natural course and take the con sequences. i had had a very strong impulse to write those articles, and now i began to see why i had had it. i shall have something to say in another chapter concerning the watchers, that curious section of the occult hierarchy which is concerned with the welfare of nations. a certain section of their work is apparently concerned with the policing of the astral plane. very little is actually known about them. one comes across their work sporadically and pieces the bits together. i have crossed their trail on several occasions, as i will tell later. whenever black magic is afoot, they set to work to put a spoke

echnique of occultism. the question of mystical consciousness is, however, outside the scope of our present enquiry, which is concerned with psychic methods and the traditional technique of the occultist. different temperaments will employ different methods, and the mystical method does not appeal to everybody. the occultist does not ignore the christ-force, however; he recognises it as among the hierarchy of supreme forces of the universe, although he may not be prepared to assign to it the exclusive position which it occupies in the heart of the christian mystic. in the western tradition it is symbolised by tiphareth, the central sephira of the ten holy sephiroth of the qabalistic tree of life. the christ-force is the equilibriating, compensating, healing, redeeming, purifying factor of

DONALDTYSON CORONZON

us, but my teachers lack physical bodies. return hcahome resources demons bios fiction tyson the truth about coronzon (aleister crowley's drawing of coronzon at lunch) coronzon (more commonly, but perhaps less correctly, spelled choronzon) is an angelic being first named in the transcripts of the conversations that took place between the elizabethan mathematician and magician dr. john dee and the hierarchy of spiritual beings who identified themselves as the angels that had instructed the patriarch enoch in the holy magic of god. these angelic conversations occurred between the years 1582 and 1587, through the mediumship of dee's hired crystal scryer, the alchemist edward kelley. one or more times a week kelley, under dee's guidance, established communication with the enochian angels in a

DONALDTYSON UFO

visitation. but i find the arguments in favor of this explanation quite unconvincing. my own belief is that the modern eye-witness accounts of alien visitors are merely a resurgence of similar sightings of angels, demons, gods, spirits and ghosts that have occurred throughout human history in every culture around the world. this similarity begs a number of important questions. is there a race or hierarchy of noncorporeal intelligent beings seeking communication and interaction with the human race through the medium of the human unconscious mind? have they been trying to establish this link for thousands of years? if so, what is their nature? and why would they wish to communicate with humanity? what would they gain by such communication? would such intercourse with spiritual intelligences

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 1

ing sickness. ancient texts state that if a man should eat the flesh of swine on the thirtieth day of ab, he will be plagued with boils. ab is also an ancient egyptian term for the heart. since the heart was the seat of the conscience, its preservation was a crucial part of the mummification process. abaddon the destroyer, from a hebrew word meaning destruction. chief of the demons of the seventh hierarchy. abaddon is the name given by st. john in the apocalypse to the king of the grasshoppers. he is sometimes regarded as the destroying angel or prince of the underworld, also synonymous with apollyon (rev. 9:11 (see also black magic) sources: barrett, francis. the magus. london, 1801. reprint, new hyde park, n.y: university books, 1967. 1 abadie, jeannette see jeannette d abadie abaris a s

h (now cosmic voice) and in 1956 founded the aetherius society. by this time the issue of ufos had become a matter of public concern, and ufo contactees like king were offering an answer. before the decade was out, king had attracted a following in the united states, and an american headquarters was established in los angeles. king developed a picture of the cosmos as ruled by an extraterrestrial hierarchy similar to the theosophical spiritual hierarchy. the hierarchy sent spiritual energy to the planet, which could be used to fight the forces of evil, especially those coming from evil extraterrestrials. spaceships position themselves above the earth at special times of the year, considered the best moments for transmitting the energies from outer space. king authored a series of books spe

er to him, yet are the three kingdoms circular about him. the visions of emanuel swedenborg date a century later, and describe his intimacy with the angelic world. the angels described to him in great detail a level of spiritual existence qualitatively different from the visible world of sensation. angelic realms in jewish thought jewish teachers have developed an elaborate doctrine of a heavenly hierarchy. some, such as bechai and joshua, teach that every day ministering angels are created out of the river dinor, or fiery stream, and they sing an anthem and cease to exist; as it is written, they are new every morning. this idea appears to be a misunderstanding of biblical intent.to be renewed or created in the scriptural sense is to be regenerated. thus, to be renewed every morning is to

the source of knowledge, understanding, and wisdom, received by the angel jesodoth, and imparted to the sphere of the earth. the division of angels into nine orders or three hierarchies, as derived from dionysius areopagus, was made in the middle ages, which gave the prevalent division much of its symbolism. with it was held the doctrine of their separate creation; the tradition of the rebellious hierarchy, headed by lucifer, was rendered familiar to society by the epic poetry of john milton. the medieval development of angelology was passed on to occultists and a description of the angelic orders became integral to magic and in the practices of magical rituals. angels and giants another leading belief, not so much interwoven with the popular theology, was that of angels intercourse with w

ers and their formidable offspring. the classic writers have perpetuated similar beliefs of the hero race, all of them born either from the love of the gods for women, or of the preference shown for a goddess by some mortal man. the persian, jewish, and muslim accounts of angels all evince a common origin, and they alike admit a difference of sex. in the latter, the name of azazil is given to the hierarchy nearest the throne of god, to which the mohammedan satan (eblis or haris) is supposed to have belonged; also azreal, the angel of death, and asrafil (probably the same as israfil, the angel of the resurrection. the examiners, moukir and nakir, are subordinate angels who are armed with whips of iron and fire, and interrogate recently deceased souls as to their lives. the parallel belief i

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 2

rious monosyllable aum; the mandukya upanishad. bombay, 1895. radha, swami sivananda. mantras: words of power. spokane, wash: timeless books, 1994. shiva montra from mantra on net. http :www.mantraonnet.com. february 26, 2000. woodroffe, sir john. the garland of letters (varnamala: studies in the mantra-shastra. madras, india: ganesh, 1951. manu according to theosophy, a grade in the theosophical hierarchy below the planetary logoi, or rulers of the seven chains. the charge given to manus is that of forming the different races of humanity and guiding humanity s evolution. each race has its own manu, who represents the racial type. this theosophical concept derives from hindu mythology of manu (man; thinker, a series of fourteen progenitors of the human race, each creation being destroyed i

of the art, but the designation is fanciful. white magic to a great extent concerned itself with the evocation of angelic forces and the spirits of the elements. the angelology of the catholic church was undoubtedly derived from the ancient faith of israel, which in turn was indebted to egypt and babylon. the alexandrian system of successive emanations from the eternal substance evolved a complex hierarchy of angels, all of whom appear to have been at the bidding of the magician who was in possession of the incommunicable name, a concept deriving from that of the name of power so greatly used in egyptian magic. the letters that composed this name were thought to possess a great measure of occult significance, and a power which in turn appears to have been reflected upon the entire hebrew a

hour, and each presides for a period of 490 years. the functions of bethor began in the fiftieth year before the birth of christ until 430. phagle reigned till 920 c.e; och till the year 1410; hagith governed until 1900. the others follow in succession. these intelligences are the stewards of all the elements, energizing the firmament and, with their armies, depending from each other in a regular hierarchy. the names of the minor olympian spirits are interpreted in diverse ways. generically, they are called astra, and their power is seldom prolonged beyond 140 years. the heavens and their inhabitants come voluntarily to man and often serve even against the will of man, but come much more if we implore their ministry. evil and troublesome spirits also approach men through the cunning of the

f the uncanonical jewish writings, the assumption of moses, michael disputes with satan for the body of moses, a belief picked up and mentioned in the christian new testament (jude 9. the most important quote concerning michael is found in revelation 12:7: there was war in heaven. michael and his angels fought against the dragon. from this it is deduced that michael is the leader of the celestial hierarchy against lucifer, the head of the disobedient angels. his design, according to genealogist randle holme, is a banner hanging on a cross, and he is represented as victory with a dart in one hand and a cross on his forehead. bishop horsley and others considered michael as only another name for the son of god. in one of the jewish rabbinical legends, he is the ruler of mercury, to which sphe

described himself as a seventh ray being and speaker for the council of the brotherhood of light, described as a group of seven beings amid the many organizations and entities in the spiritual realm who are working to reawaken humanity to its true god-self connection. the brotherhood thus works beside the many groups spoken of by other channelers such as the great white brotherhood, the celestial hierarchy of light, and the ashtar command, groups of evolved beings who guide humanity in its overall evolution and spiritual life. jonathon described himself as someone who had been incarnated on various occasions, on the most recent occasion as a christian monk in the thirteenth century in eastern france. he was also known as jonathon in that incarnation. he had led a contemplative life and had

EXTRAORDINARY ENCOUNTERS AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF EXTRATERRESTRIALS AND OTHERWORLDY BEINGS

history, and its inhabitants. the book stayed in print for decades and was widely read in contactee circles, where ashars guardian angels who fly spirit ships became extraterrestrials in spacecraft. indeed, the ubiquitous starship commander and channeling entity ashtar may owe his name and occupation to newbrough s creation. helena petrovna blavatsky (1831 1891, who founded theosophy, wrote of a hierarchy of ascended masters, including the venusbased lords of the flame. in the 1930s the flamboyant, fascist-oriented guy warren ballard marketed a simplified, popular version of blavatsky s doctrine. he spoke of his own meeting with twelve venusian masters in the teton mountains in wyoming. religious studies scholar j. gordon melton identifies ballard (who died in 1939) and his i am movement

) and his i am movement as crucial to the development of the later contactee movement. not only did ballard become the first to actually build a religion on contact with extraterrestrials, he writes, but his emphasis was placed upon frequent contact with the masters from whom he received regular messages to the followers of the world contactee movement. the movement took over the i am [spiritual] hierarchy and changed it into a space command hierarchy (melton, 1995. in the book of the damned (1919, the first volume ever written on the subject that would eventually be called ufology, charles fort (1874 1932) speculated that strange lights and constructions observed in the sky and space during the previous century could be evidence of visitation from other worlds. he also advanced the possib

many. it sponsors emissaries and ambassadors from the many planetary civilizations and provides courts and oversight for disputes. it also gives military protection to threatened peoples and trains races for membership in the federation. on an even larger scale the gnc oversees the divine evolution of each planet and every individual soul in the galaxy. it works with every level of the spiritual hierarchy to ensure that all work effectively together. it maintains the galactic structure and interacts with other galactic federations. these are only a few of its many tasks, conducted with the assistance of innumerable smaller, dimensional councils. the oldest of these is the 9d nibiruan council, also known as the ancient ones and the pelegians. this council is headed by devin and his half-br

FRANCIS A YATES GIORDANO BRUNO AND THE HERMETIC TRADITION

s no beginning, but is continually becoming by the action of eternity. therefore nothing that is in the world will ever perish or be destroyed, for eternity is imperishable. and all this great body of the world is a soul, full of intellect and of god, who fills it within and without and vivifies the all. contemplate through me (that is through the mens) the world, and consider its beauty. see the hierarchy of the seven heavens and their order. see that all things are full of fight. see the earth, settled in the midst of the all, the great nurse who nourishes all terrestrial creatures. all is full of soul, and all beings are in movement. who has created these things? the one god, for god is one. you see that the world is always one, the sun, one, the moon, one, the divine activity, one; god

hermes trismegistus. the picatrix opens with pious prayers and promises to reveal profound secrets. for knowledge is the best gift of god to man, to know what is the root and principle of all things. the primal truth is not a body, but it is one, one truth, one unity. all things come from it and through it receive truth and unity in the perpetual movement of generation and corruption. there is a hierarchy in things, and lower tilings are raised to higher things; and higher things descend to lower things. man is a little world reflecting the great world of the cosmos, but through his intellect the wise man can raise himself above the seven heavens. from this short sample of the philosophy of picatrix, it can be seen that the magician bases himself upon a gnosis, an insight into the nature

etation of this passage is that ficino used to agree with thomas aquinas, who explicitly condemns as demonic the magic in the asclepius,2 but since he has read plotinus' commentary he understands that, though there may have been bad egyptian priests who used demonic magic, hermes trismegistus was not one of them. his power came only from the world, from his insight into the nature of the all as a hierarchy in which the influence of the ideas descends from the intellect of the world, through the "seminal reasons" in the soul of the world, to the material forms in the body of the world.3 hence, celestial images would have their power from the "world" not from demons, being' de vita coelitus comparanda, 26 (ficino, pp. 57!-2- another important description of the hieratic magic which ficino kn

tical application of that magic, as a complex talisman, an "image of the world" arranged so as to transmit only healthful, rejuvenating, anti-saturnian influences to the beholder. here, in visual form is ficino's natural magic, using grouping of trees and flowers, using only planetary images and those only in relation to the "world, not to attract demons; or as shadows of ideas in the neoplatonic hierarchy. and, whatever the figures on the right may represent mythologically, is it not the spiritus mundi which blows through them, blown from the puffed cheeks of the aerial spirit, made visible in the wind-blown folds of the draperies of the running figure? the spiritus which is the channel for the influences of the stars has been caught and stored in the magic talisman. how different is bott

he is to sing an orphic hymn to the sun, invoking him as the divine henad, as the mind, and as the soul. this is the neoplatonic triad under which the emperor julian worshipped the sun. as walker says the triad is not actually mentioned in the de vita coelitus comparanda. but it is alluded to by plotinus in that passage in the enneads on which ficino's work is a commentary, as the example of the hierarchy of the ideas.3 diacceto's solar rites thus bring out something which is implicit in the de vita coelitus comparanda and they probably reflect ficino's own practices. if so, ficino's magic was a religious magic, a revival of the religion of the world. 1 francesco da diacceto, opera omnia, ed. bale, 1563, pp. 45-6; cf. walker, pp. 32-3. on diacceto, see kristeller, studies, pp. 287 ff. 2 s

FRATER ELIJAH ANGELS OF CHAOS

t the end of all and the beginning. god? this was something beautiful and blissful beyond all comprehension. this was the heart of the chaos star. this oblivion was a loop in on itself, like a klein bottle. it was all "in" the universe, there was something else, but that comes later. this thing which was all, was the culmination of being. the point towards the evolution of all things. there was a hierarchy, not in the stupid human sense, but stages up the ladder towards this oblivion. one could not escape it("in" this universe) because it is everywhere, but one can be closer to the center. the words fail here because it is like "where does a moebius strip start/ stop" it was like an involuted manifold, but the "hole" was part of it also. the gateways and birth canal. this thing was. the la

FRATER TENEBROUS CULTS OF CTHULHU

varies from story to story sometimes they are described as purely supernatural, while at other times they appear as extraterrestrials with concrete physical existence and sometimes, a particular deity may be referred to in both ways within the same text. by comparing the references to each of these deities in the mythos stories, it is possible to reconstruct their inter-relationship in terms of a hierarchy, and to examine the correspondences between lovecraft s imaginary pantheon and those of pre-existing religious and mythological systems. basically, the gods of the cthulhu mythos fall into two groups, the great old ones and the elder gods, though of the latter, only nodens is mentioned by name. between ultimate chaos and the physical world stand yog-sothoth and azathoth, who share domini

FRATER U D PRACTICAL SIGIL MAGIC

mptonshire, england: the aquarian press, 1972 ff. 6. this term, which was coined by the author of this study, describes a certain type of magic which is based on subjective empiricism, or individual experiences without prior postulates. the opposite is dogmatic magic, which demands a fair amount of faith from its practitioners, austin osman spare and his theory of sigils/ 13 such as belief in the hierarchy of astral entities, correspondences, gnostic dualism, etc we are not saying here that these concepts cannot be found at all in pragmatic magic but merely that they are only considered as possible models of explanation amongst others of equal value. the pragmatic magician is perfectly free to abandon them if s/he achieves the desired success without their help. s/he is, therefore, indepen

FREEMASONRY AND CATHOLICISM BY MAX HEINDEL 2

anal, contrary to the ideas of anatomists, is not filled with fluid, but with a gas that is like steam in that it may be condensed when exposed to the outside atmosphere, but may also be super- heated by the vibratory activity of the spirit to such an extent that it becomes a brilliant and luminous fire, the fire of purification and regeneration. this is the field of action of the great spiritual hierarchy from neptune and is designated azoth by the alchemists. this spiritual fire is not alike in every man nor is it as luminous in one as in another. the state thereof depends upon the spiritual advancement of the person in question. when the aspirant to the higher life had been instructed in these mysteries of symbolism and the time had come to speak to him plainly, the following teachings

FREEMASONRY AND CATHOLICISM BY MAX HEINDEL

our opposition is not fanatical, or blind to the merits of the catholic religion, however. the catholic is our brother as well as the mason; we would not say a disparaging, irreverent word against this faith, or those who live by it, and should we seem to do so, in any passage, the wrong will be due to inadvertence. the reader is requested to note that we distinguish sharply between the catholic hierarchy and the catholic religion, but the former are also our brothers; we would not throw stones either physically or morally, for we know our own shortcomings too well to attack others. thus our opposition is not personal, but spiritual, and to be fought with the weapon of the spirit--reason. we firmly believe it to be for the everlasting good of mankind that the masons should win, and cannot

articles; for the present, suffice it to say, that in the earth period, when various planets were differentiated to provide proper evolutionary environment for each class of spirits, the angels under jehovah were set to work with the inhabitants of all planets having moons; while the lucifer spirits have their abode upon the planet mars. the angel gabriel is representative on earth, of the lunar hierarchy, presided over by jehovah; the angel samael is ambassador of the martial forces of lucifer. gabriel (who announced the coming birth of jesus to mary) and his lunar angels are therefore the givers of physical life, while samael and the hosts of mars are the angels of death. thus originated the feud in the dim dawn of this cosmic day, and that which we see as free masonry today is an attem

n takes place; but were the form built of water and its concretions alone, it could never come to birth, so four months later when the fetus has reached the stage of development corresponding to the second sign of the watery triplicity, scorpio, the eighth sign, which corresponds to the house of death, samael, the dauntless ambassador of the lucifer spirits, invades the watery domain of the lunar hierarchy and introduces the fiery spark of the spirit into the inert form, to leaven, quicken and mould it into an expression of itself. there the silver cord which has grown from the seed-atom of the dense body (located in the heart) since conception, is welded to the part that has sprouted from the central vortex of the desire body (located in the liver) and when the silver cord is tied by the

creative activity commences, is shaped like a double ram's horn, which also resembles a hammer. it is also worthy of notice that in the ancient norse mythology, the vanir or water deities are said to have been conquered by the assir, or fire gods. the hammer wherewith the norse god thor struck fire from the sky finds its counterpart in the thunderbolt of jove; like hiram, the assir belong to the hierarchy of fire, the lucifer spirits, the sons of cain, striving for positive mastership through individual effort, and therefore upholding the male ideal, which is diametrically opposite to that of the hierarchy which works in the plastic element water. in the present day temples of the latter order, magic water stands at the door, and all who enter are required to apply this lethal liquid to t

FULLER J F C SECRET WISDOM OF THE QABALAH

e inner meaning of the tower of babel is that any attempt to possess the secrets of heaven in order to divulge them to the uninitiated on earth must lead to misunderstanding and anarchy- a confusion of tongues, that is of false symbols. a universal pentacle cannot be constructed for the unpurified multitudes, for the multitudes can only comprehend parables. we have now descended a long way in the hierarchy of evil. from the divine we have touched bottom in the magical, and yet all we have explained is included in the words of the emerald tablet of hermes trismegistus: gthat which is above is like that which is below, and that which is below is like that which is above, for the operations of the wonders of the one thing. h gto deny hell h, writes eliphas levi, gis also to deny heaven h then

GAMBLE ELIZA BURT THE GOD IDEA OF THE ANCIENTS OR SEX IN RELIGION

hristians, and both living in the first century of our era"[152 [151] 2 timothy, iv, 21 [152] vol. i, p. 1. according to the romanists, between the years 177-181 of the christian era, a british king named lucius sent a messenger to the authorities at rome, with a request that he with his people be admitted into the bosom of the "holy catholic church" by those not prejudiced in favor of the romish hierarchy, this bit of amusing "evidence" shows the anxiety manifested lest the facts concerning the religious history of the british isles become known. regarding this embassy of king lucius there is an extant version which is far more in accordance with reason and with the known facts concerning this people. when we remember the advanced stage of civilization which existed in ireland prior to th

the church, and plant the faith in ireland, when it had already been evangelized for eight hundred years. the faith to be planted was blind submission to rome and the annual payment of peter's pence"[153 [153] antiquities of ireland, p. 78. of the exact time at which romish and greek missionaries first went to ireland we are not informed, but there is ample evidence going to prove that a regular hierarchy had been established in that island before the beginning of the fifth century, and that this religion which had been brought in through the efforts of missionaries from the east was, by the legendary writers of the later christian church, ascribed to romish monks. the jealousy of the romish priests, and the means employed by them to usurp the ecclesiastical authority of the irish people

GILBERT AE WAITE A MAGICIAN OF MANY PARTS

ofbaptistry-asit seems tome-onthenorthsideofthesanctuary, possibly a lady chapel, and being there re-christened conditionally, in case some protestantministerhadmissed hismarkin flippingwater from thumband middle fingers'(sly,p.19).thedecision to convertwouldnothavebeentaken lightly:romancatholics \hadbeenfreedoftheirpolitical disabilities. onlyso recently as 1829, andtheestablishmentofthecatholichierarchy in 1851 still aroused passionate debate.waitehimselfneverunderstoodwhatled hismotherto take a stepthatalienatedherstillfurtherfromherfamily.mymotherwas not in any considerable sense awomanled by emotions, even a woman of_'thechurchofromeifoundwouldsuit'21sentiment, and still less a person of intellectual life.idonotknowhow she came to change her form of so-called faith; andwheni saw him

t. nine others,whowerenotpresent,broughtthe neworder'sstrength up to twenty.withina year waite had produced new rituals for all theoutergrades; the structureoftheorderwas still based upon the kabbalistic tree of lifebutthe new rituals were very different from the old: all egyptian and pagan references were gone, the symbolism was wholly rosicrucian and christian, and magic was utterly eschewed.thehierarchy of the fellowship was also different; there was one head of theorderonly: the imperator,whowas waite; and none of the offices calledfor a masonic qualification.thedaysof a 'triple masonic headship' were over. in future waite's masonic activities would be confined to their proper place.125_'brotherhoodisreligion--14 'brotherhoodisreligion'-anadeptamongthemasonsatthetime the independent an

GILBERT THE MAGICAL MASON

t another time the secret held by three, two, or even oneman-aking-atothers of widespread significance, is to mebutevidence of the reality of my contention. and i affirm, and could afford considerable evidence in support of the view that even among the priesthood of what have apparently been the most debased and extravagant religions, there has always existed an esoteric doctrine held by a select hierarchy, and that doctrine the unity of god, as a creator, designer, and ruler, apart from the modes of his manifestation to us mortals, whether by processes and sublimethereligion of freemasonry 117emanations, or by sonship, or by influenceoftheholy spirit, or by the development into sex, or by maternity; all of these modes of representing the action of a unique impersonal god, in relation to h

GLOBAL FREEMASONRY

ur'an, 43: 51-54) global freemasonry kg ancient egyptian symbols in masonic lodges one of the most important things that establishes the relation between ancient egypt and the masons is their symbols. symbols are very important in masonry. masons reveal the true meaning of their philosophy to their members through allegory. amason, who advances stage by stage through the 33 degrees of the masonic hierarchy, learns new meanings for each symbol at every stage. in this way, members descend step by step into the depths of masonic philosophy. an article in mimar sinan magazine describes this function of their symbols: we all know that masonry expresses its ideas and ideals by means of symbols and stories, that is, allegories. these stories go back to the first ages of history. we can even say t

m. global freemasonry ddg materialism accepts the creative ability of lifeless and unconscious matter. in other words, it turns matter into an idol. masons believe that atoms have spirit and openly admit to their belief in such a superstition. masonic writings are full of interesting accounts of this belief. an article in mimar sinan entitled "the way of truth" maintains: if we accept the animist hierarchy that spirit exists in an atom, that a molecule directs the spirit in an atom, that a cell directs the spirit in a molecule, that an organ directs the spirit in a cell, is not the main spirit that directs the whole body the god of these lesser spirits?90 this false and primitive doctrine leads masons to believe that the balance and order in the universe is effected by lifeless matter. aga

GNOSTIC HANDBOOK

s in the indefinite development of a given group of possibilities subject to certain special conditions of manifestation; and it should be clearly understood that. in the case of the human being, this extension is in no very confined to the corporeal part of the individuality, but includes all its modalities, of which the corporeal state is properly only one. the vertical direction represents the hierarchy, likewise and a fortiori indefinite, of the multiple states, each of which, when similarly considered in its integrality, is one of those groups of possibilities corresponding to one of the" worlds" or degrees, which are included in the total synthesis of" universal man. in this cruciform representation, the horizontal expansion therefore corresponds to the indefinitude of possible modal

gnostics tend to avoid the old testament names of god altogether and use the more common terms of the mystery tradition. the pleroma the first principle is the source of all light, the unoriginate originator. however, this principles does not exist alone, throughout time he/she/it expands and contracts filing the spiritual dimensions with luminous beings of all orders and forms. in the valentinan hierarchy, for example, there are eight major forms (aeons) and twenty two minor. in the gnostic theosophic tradition there are three principles and seven lower planes or dimensions. the processes by which these realities are created are complex and vary from tradition to tradition. each of these interpretations can be further expanded to include a whole universe of luminous realities, from the hi

in to the seven spirits before the throne in the book of revelation. this links interestingly with some western traditions, which see the seven spirits before the throne (revelation 4:5) as seven phases of the holy ghost. these aeons or spirits have many different aspects and facets, they may also be related to the seven rays of the theosophical and rosicrucian mystery traditions. in the heavenly hierarchy these spirits are again emanations from the truine principle and under them are formed the immortals, beings that embody each ray or spirit. and out of the throne proceeded lightning and thundering and voices: and there were seven lamps of fire burning before the throne, which are the seven spirits of god. revelation 4:5 the seven spirits according to the zoroastrian tradition 1. khshath

planes they intermingle and meld. the planes exist behind, through and within the physical and they interpenetrate each other just as much. the astral plane can be imaged under, inside or above the earth, the gnostic handbook page 40 all have the same imagery. it is somewhat a matter of how we conceptualise the universe. the model of the astral plane above the earth, ruled by the moon has a more hierarchy feel, while the underworld communicates more on an emotional level. the model of the underworld also brings to mind the ancient polarity of earth and sky. the earth and sky polarity was probably the most ancient model of the universe, while the logos and sophia model is central to gnosticism, this older structure is found in many nature religions. the divine will is seen as either the co

ng and marauding reflections of ourselves (and this is certainly true with the viking tradition. so once again we can marvel at the imagery, but should be aware of its limitations. the immortals the immortals are those beings which work within the force of the seven planes or rays. the seven logoii emanate currents of force throughout the planes (called rays) and through each there is a spiritual hierarchy. in this work we will not discuss these in details but you can read about them in our other texts. while some traditions have brought the master tradition into disrepute with their ever channelling ascended yahoos etc, this should not be allowed to discredit the real and important role of those who work within the great hierarchy. the complexity of evil the major problem with understandi

GNOSTIC STUDIES THE GNOSTIC HANDBOOK II GNOSTIC THEURGY

r fashion, see our later study on jacob s ladder, then as we delve deeper into the mind we find hierarchies of memory (fig 14) while on the surface there exist individual memories. as we go deeper timelines merge and a collective gnostic theurgy page 61 unconscious results. in some sense the first floors of the house might be our own, but the courtyard and library belong to all. as we examine the hierarchy we find strata on strata of unconscious material- familial, national, racial, cultural, human and perhaps even beyond. each strata includes material relevant to that specific focus. within these memory conglomerates are images which have been invested with certain value and certain symbolic power. these are known as archetypes. archetypes according to jung the contents of the personal un

hael. gnostic theurgy page 97 netzach. haniel. hod. raphael. yesod. gabriel. malkuth. sandalphon. yetzirah: the world of air yetzirah is the world of fixation, it is where forces take forms as intelligences, spirits, powers, archons and angels. there are many different descriptions of forces with this world, which is basically the astral planes. some of the more expressive are those of the hebrew hierarchy. kether. chaioth ha kodosh. holy living creatures. chokmah. orphanism. wheels. binah. aralism. thrones. chesed. chashmalim. shining ones. geburah. seraphim. fiery serpents. tiphareth. malachim. kings. netzach. elohim. the gods. hod. ben elohim. sons of the gods. yesod. cherubim. strong ones. malkuth. ishim. sons of fire. assiah: the lower world the world of matter is where things become

hesians 5:32) and the administration of the mystery (ephesians 3;9. this teaching was a special process for a unique class. certain gnostics would feel the call to move from the path of terrestrial salvation and enter a new phase of development, that of celestial deification. this is the nexus of the new specialised teaching, that some of the gnostic brethren would be called to become part of the hierarchy itself, in other words, gods themselves! this special path is known as the celestial path, the path of the serpent of wisdom or the path of the chosen ones. initiates on this path were known in the cathar tradition as parfait; or the perfected ones. this secret doctrine or teaching has been known in many of the orthodox churches since the earliest of days, but has generally been understo

hes. abingdon dictionary of living religions, page 553. in simple terms certain gnostics on the path of transfiguration enter onto a special road. these will be few in number and the demands on them will be great. their first task will the mastery of the terrestrial path, however, rather than reincarnating to teach and assist, they will achieve perfection while doing the special tasks required by hierarchy of light. some of these perfected ones will achieve a special state of limited perfection in the flesh, and become emissaries of the divine in their lifetimes. this path is a dangerous and demanding one for it goes beyond all the laws, moral codes and ethics. the mysteries are a very different from the traditional esoteric traditions, for the mysteries includes no moral or ethical restri

se who have reached perfection through the transfiguration and achieved a state of godhood. they continue to incarnate on earth, working with the divine will (logos. at the omega day the 144,000, in conjunction with the celestial class, will fulfil the role of the "left hand of god, cleansing the planet in preparation for his return. they will be translated to become immortals within the heavenly hierarchy. the terrestrial class are those who achieve perfection at the resurrection. they apply and follow the gnostic principles through many lives as they transform from earthly to heavenly substance. they follow the will of the pleroma and are reborn as his children on the restored new earth. him that overcometh will i make a pillar in the temple of my god, and he shall go no more out: and i

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS J

ly through wisdom can we prove ourselves a devoted servant to our sacred order and fraternity. hnyb: through deep understanding of the inner mysteries, we become aware of our need to maintain a strict veil between the "truly initiated" and those beginning the path. dsj: here we see the importance of becoming the benevolent king to those in the lower grades, while at the same time, maintaining the hierarchy of our order in that mercy will abound and not lead to strife and schism as in the past. hrwbg: let the adept be strict and stern in protecting his personal magical secrecy and the secrecy of our knowledge. even if portions are printed in books, there is no excuse for a loose tongue. it does not benefit oneself or humankind to throw "pearls before swine" trapt: be as christ. be osiris. l

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS U3

vidual. this is the case of the higher genius working in harmony with the lower will and ruling over the nephesch in such a way that the nephesch now begins to serve in the great work "then also this shalt thou know, that the nephesch of man shall become as the genius of the evil persona, so that the evil persona itself shall be as the power of the divine in the qlippoth" here, we clearly see the hierarchy within man now working in perfect integration and harmony. thus, the nephesch takes on the appearance in the qlippoth as the divine ruler or genius. thus, the true will, the divine will, now emanates from the divine through the higher genius, the lower will, and the nephesch, in all aspects. even the qlippoth serve unto the great work "thought" is a mighty force when projected with all t

GRERALD SCHUELER AN ADVANCED GUIDE TO ENOCHIAN MAGICK

e sixteen subquadrants. you must remember that these drawings are only crude representations of the watchtowers. for example, the actual watchtowers are not twodimensional like the f at paper of this book but extend in at least five dimensions: height, 33 width, depth, time, and consciousness. each watchtower square represents a specific area or region of the inner worlds. each is controlled by a hierarchy of deities. some have demons, and some are associated with key egyptian deities and corresponding sphinxes. sorne squares are associated with astrology signs and tarot cards. a detailed analysis of the many forces and currents that flow through these squares is described in enochian magic. the detailed results are induded in the appendices of this manual (see appendices a through d. they

as another example, look at figure 12, appendix b. you should see that the square t of stim (reference figure 6, appendix a, foz letters) is governed by the ruling lesser angel atims (ah-tee-meh-seh) and the lesser angel tims (teemeh- seh. the demon ati (ah-tee) is also in this square which is presided over by the kerubic angel aomi (ah-oh-mee) and the archangel naomi (nah-ohmee. the appropriate hierarchy of deities must be addressed during all magical operations in the watchtower squares. use the following hierarchy for your invocations: kings seniors sephirothic cross angels kerubic angels archangels angels lesser angels demons 53 the major magical instruments and weapons let theadeptbe armed with his magickrood jand pro vided with his mystic rose. aleister crowley, the star sapphire th

0 is the number for sonf which means "to reign" using aik bkr, the word nemo reduces to 9, the number for "stability through change" also zim is equal to 153 which reduces to 9. nemo is the title of the silent watcher who tends the garden in zim. it is therefore a magical grade in the great white brotherhood (white refers to the color of the magick used, not to race) which is sometimes called the hierarchy of compassion. it is this esoteric organization that keeps the spirit of love and brotherhood alive in the world. if you have love for your fellow man in your heart, then you are already a member of this organization. it is this organization or lodge that periodically sends selected members into our world to keep truth alive and to stir the human mind to see beyond itsel f. such beings a

GRIFFIN DAVID MAGICAL EVOCATION OF THE AVERSE FORCES

e the value of magic. indeed, christ the magus is the ideal of christian magicians. let the intolerant and the self-righteous remember that the religious leaders of his day accused christ himself of evil magic, of commanding demons by the power of the prince of demons. hierarchies of demons an important obstacle to overcome in the practice of magical evocation is the difficulty to find a suitable hierarchy of averse forces. the hierarchies in most of the grimoires are hopelessly corrupt, largely due to the practice of young religions to demonize gods and angels from the pantheons of pre-existing and contemporaneous spiritual traditions. for example, baal and astarte, the great god and goddess of the caananites, appear diabolized in the infernal hierarchy of the goetia, in the lemegeton, as

same category. thus the divine, archangelical, and angelical forces that correspond to the demon protect the sphere of sensation of the magician. during the evocation the magician affects the averse force, constrained within the triangle of art, through sympathy with the lamen that he or she wears. this lamen contains all the relevant colors, geometrical figures, names, and sigils of the entity's hierarchy of forces, including the name and sigil of the averse force itself. a complete set of such lamens appears among the color illustrations contained in this book, one for each of the sephirothic, zodiacal, planetary, and elemental forces. the aim of evocation the true function of the magical evocation of the averse forces lies concealed in the book of the sacred magic of abra-melin the mage

H SPENCER LEWIS ROSICRUCIAN MANUAL AMORC 1990

d and issued june, 1915, at a meeting of the first american supreme council held in the city of new york, n.y [19] part two extracts from the constitution and statutes of the grand lodge of the ancient, mystical order rosae crucis worldwide jurisdiction (the americas, australasia, europe, africa, and asia) article i.section 1 this lodge is a separate and distinct body created and chartered by the hierarchy of the supreme grand lodge of the ancient, mystical order rosae crucis, worldwide jurisdiction (hereinafter referred to as the grand lodge of amorc, or as grand lodge. section 2 this grand lodge is subordinate to and derives its existence and powers from the imperator and the board of directors composing the supreme grand lodge of amorc. it is chartered as the grand lodge of the general

nd lodge and its board of directors, and must be truly representative of the spirit of the order. article xiv..section 38 the power to amend this constitution, revise it, or modify it is vested exclusively in and reserved to the board of directors of the supreme grand lodge, incorporated, in accordance with the ancient landmarks, principles, and customs of the order which provide that the supreme hierarchy of the order in each jurisdiction shall have this exclusive control and direction of the material and spiritual activities of the order. statutes of the grand lodge and affiliated bodies of a.m.o.r.c. of the worldwide jurisdiction chapter vii publicity and publications section 131 the general propaganda work of the order shall be officially conducted by the supreme grand lodge exclusivel

ions of the united states. frater schaa seemed to have found his niche in life. however, in december of 1976, the imperator asked frater schaa to leave the museum in order to learn bookkeeping skills and become familiar with the financial workings of amorc. in may of 1977 frater schaa was appointed amorc controller, and served in that capacity until his promotion to the office of grand secretary. hierarchy membership needs, lecture writing and departmental coordination became his primary concern until his recent election to the supreme board and appointment as supreme treasurer of amorc. frater schaa comes to us with a wealth of experience in both business and mysticism; however, his greatest value remains in his deep love for the order and its humanitarian ideals. frater schaa still enjoy

nce in both business and mysticism; however, his greatest value remains in his deep love for the order and its humanitarian ideals. frater schaa still enjoys his nature walks and is now able to share them with his dearly loved life-companion, june. the schaas own a small cottage close to rosicrucian park and have two cats to share their hearth and yard. soror schaa is also a devoted member of the hierarchy.[141] raymond bernard, f.r.c. supreme legate of the rosicrucian order, a.m.o.r.c. for europe raymond bernard was born in bourg-d'oisans (isere) france, on may 19, 192-3, at 8:00 p.m. with a just and kind father and a gentle and understanding mother, he grew up happily in a united home. at eleven he was sent to boarding schools in grenoble. after passing his baccalaureate, he spent his va

date as a term used to express the hidden and invisible god, or a truly inspired representative of god. in this latter sense the term is used in the christian bible just once; in rev. iii: 14, jesus is called "the amen. but at a much earlier date the same word, with the same mystic vowel sounds, was used to designate the name of the god of thebes, and the term amen-ra came to express the name and hierarchy of a powerful god among the egyptians. amenhotep iv changed his name to akhnaton because of the significance of the term amen. as used in modern religious practices, the term amen means verily. the origin of the word is found in the sanskrit aum and also in om. amra.if you petition for special help and your petition is answered, you are obliged, by the law of amra, to make compensation b

HELENA BLAVATSKY NIGHTMARE TALES

that is, belief in the communication between these creatures andmen, is a kind of worship of nature-spirits, than which nothing can be more miserably absurd. and byplacing the sintos among the fools and knaves of other sects, i gained many enemies. for the sinto kanusi(spiritual teachers) are looked upon as the highest in the upper classes of society, the mikado himself being atthe head of their hierarchy and the members of the sect belonging to the most cultured and educated men injapan. these kanusi of the sinto form no caste or class apart, nor do they pass any ordination- at any ratenone known to outsiders. and as they claim publicly no special privilege or powers, even their dress being inno wise different from that of the laity, but are simply in the world's opinion professors and s

HELENA BLAVATSKY THE KEY TO THEOSOPHY

ligious nation, as were, and are still, the hindus "magic consists of, and is acquired by, the worship of the gods" says plato. could, then, a nation which, owing to the irrefragable evidence of inscriptions and papyri, is proved to have firmly believed in magic for thousands of years, have been deceived for so long a time? and is it likely that generations upon generations of a learned and pious hierarchy, many among whom led lives of self-martyrdom, holiness, and asceticism, would have gone on deceiving themselves and the people (or even only the latter) for the pleasure of perpetuating belief in "miracles? fanatics, we are told, will do anything to enforce belief in their god or idols. to this we reply: in such cases brahmins and egyptian rekhget-amens or hierophants, would not have pop

HINE PHIL ASPECTS OF EVOCATION

, dead names and blasphemous sigils. what price forbidden knowledge? about 4.50 in paperback actually. ridiculous! so i set forth to compile a .living. grimoire. a product of the technocratic aeon, i use its debris to mould my dreams .the howling- the hiss, roar and static screams of radios tuned to dead channels. to the work then. some loose structure being required (or so i thought, i devised a hierarchy based on the work of psychologist abraham maslow- ranging from .survival demons. such as hunger or thirst, working up towards .ego. demons- the need for self-respect or a particular self-image, and more abstract conceptions: the hunger for knowledge or wisdom. the deeper the level of the hierarchy, the more primal the desires and urges. the techniques: flooding and vomiting (eating and e

e .you are hamal, guilt not yet erased. this was the beginning of the formation of an alphabet of binding. the second half of this operation consisted of experimenting with this alphabet, binding the demons into magical weapons for later use. when the initial phase of the work was done, i 10 slept for about 18 hours, and awoke clear of the frenetic delirium which had been built up. commentary the hierarchy of human needs traditionally, demons and devils are organised according to ranks and hierarchies with .princes. ruling lesser demons. the grimoires seem to imply that if hell exists, then it is a bureaucracy, and so by the same token, earthly bureaucracies are demonic structures- as anyone who has had any dealings with the dhss will readily testify. the hierarchy used in the babblogue wa

lesser demons. the grimoires seem to imply that if hell exists, then it is a bureaucracy, and so by the same token, earthly bureaucracies are demonic structures- as anyone who has had any dealings with the dhss will readily testify. the hierarchy used in the babblogue was developed by the psychologist abraham maslow, to show how the various levels of .need. influence behaviour and motivation. his hierarchy of human needs is a pyramid of desires, ranging from biological survival needs (food, shelter, etc) to more complex needs: biological hunger, thirst, warmth safety i.e. freedom from fear affiliative to be given consideration esteem status, praise, belonging cognitive intellectual stimulation aesthetic culture, art self-actualization self-knowledge according to maslow, the needs at one le

HINE P OVEN READY CHAOS

mous sigils. what price this forbidden knowledge? about 4.50 in paperback actually. ridiculous! so i set forth to compile a living grimoire. a product of the technocratic aeon, i use its debris to mould my dreams. the howling- the hiss, roar, and static screams of radios tuned to dead channels. 57 oven-ready chaos to the work then; some loose structure being required (or so i thought, i devised a hierarchy based on the work of psychologist abraham maslow, that ranged from survival demons- hunger, thirst etc, ego demons- self-esteem, selfimage etc, and more abstract conceptions such as the hunger for knowledge or wisdom. the deeper the level of hierarchy, the more primal the desires. the techniques: flooding and vomiting (eating and excreting- to flood awareness with specific images, to bri

INTERVIEW WITH ANDREW CHUMBLEY

is insufficent; the authority gained via the process must have the assent and acceptance of a rite s patron spirits. certain of these rites are unknowingly shared by differing lineages of old craft, often being used as an adjunct to teacher-pupil induction. i rf: you are sometimes referred to as magister of the cultus sabbati, can you tell us what this means to you personally and in terms of the hierarchy of the tradition? ac: the cultus has several important offices of power which have been a part of the tradition for as long as oral memory attests. in terms of general interpretation, these are positions of authority held by specific individuals, based upon the possession of specialised knowledge, skills, experience, and the command of respect. however, these offices may also be interpre

tion, these are positions of authority held by specific individuals, based upon the possession of specialised knowledge, skills, experience, and the command of respect. however, these offices may also be interpreted as the stations of the soul in its initiatic pilgrimage and thus relate to each and every initiate. you ask what it means to use the term magister. this, like many matters relating to hierarchy and power, is a complex issue. one must be aware that responsibility, propriety, and service increase with one s role and sense of authority. to my mind, the true magister (or magistra) should hold fast to all that was taught unto him by his own initiators, be fully able to refine and develop the ways of the past according to his own vision, be able to speak clearly about the diverse bod

ISIS UNVEILED

at is said of them "then they [the gods] created the yaktkaa, the r^lahatas, the pitdckaa* the gandharvaa" the apaaraaea, the amraa, the jvd* the sarpaa, the supamaa, and the phria" lunar anceatora of the human race (see institviea of manu, i, iloka 37, and also where the pitria are termed "progenitors of mankind" iii, 201. the pitris are a distinct race of spirits belonging to the mytho- logical hierarchy (or rather to the kabalistical nomenclature) and must be included with the good genii, the daemons of the greeks, or the inferior gods of the invisible world; and when a fakir attributes his phe nomena to the pitria he means only what the ancient philosophers and theurgists meant when they maintained that all the 'miracles' were obtained through the intervention of the gods, or the good

ir neighbors, which imparted the 'spirit of prophecy' or the holy ghost. but the case was desperate; the chris- tians were universally called nazoraens and lesaaeans (according to epi- phanius, and christ simply ranked as a jewish prophet and healer so self-styled, so accepted by his own disciples, and so regarded by tiieir fol- lowers. in such a state of things there was no room for either a new hierarchy or a new god-head; and since irenaeus had imdertaken the business of manufacturing both, he had to put together such materials as were available, and fill the gaps with his own fertile inventions. to assure ourselves that jesus was a true nazarene albeit with ideas of a new reform we must not search for the proof in the trans- lated gotpeu, but in such original versions as are accessible

apnau, shall be joined to my associatior; he shall share with me the seat which is the abode of life, of the supreme mano, and of living fire (codex ntaaraeui, 11, p. 115. origen re- marks "there are some who said of john [the baptist] that he waa the arunnud (christub" the angel rasiel of the kabalists is the angel gabriel of the nazarenes, and it is the latter who is chosen of all the celestial hierarchy by the christians to become the messenger of the 'annunciation "the genius sent by the 'lord of celsitude' is aebel- zivo, whose name is also called gabbiei. legatus^ paul must have bad the sect ot the nazarenes in mind when he said "and last of all he [jesus] was seen of me also, as of one bom out of due time (i cor, xv, s, thus reminding his listeners of the expression usual to the naz

nation, in short; for solomon says "i was effused" from oulam and rasit, both of which are a part of the deity; and thus christ would not be, as their doctrine claims, god himself, but only an ettumation of him, like the christos of the gnostics. hence the meaning of the personified gnostic aeon, the word signifying cycles or determined periods in the eternity, and at the same time representing a hierarchy of celestial beings spirits. thus christ is sometimes termed the 'eternal aeon' but the word 'eternal' is erroneous ia relation to the aeons. eternal is that which has neitiier beginning nor end; but the 'emanations' or aeons, although having lived as absorbed in the divine essence from the eternity, when once individually emanated, must be said to have a beginning. they may be therefore

testamxru it is used by but one prophet ezekiel, the kabalist. in their mys- terious and mutual relations, the aeons or sepbiroth are represented in the kabala by a great number of circles, and sometimes by the figure of a han, which is symbolically formed out of such circles. this man is ze'ir anptn, and uie 243 numbers of which his figure consists relate to the different orders of the celestial hierarchy. the original idea of this figure, or rather the model, may have been taken from the hindq brahmfi, and the various castes typified by the several parts of his bodyt as king suggests in his gnohics. in one of the grandest and most beautiful cave-temples at euora, nasak, dedicated to viidakttrman, son of brahmft, is a representation of this god and his attributes. to one acquainted with e

JASMUHEEN THE FOOD OF GODS

cious lifestyle program points of vegetarian diet and service without thought of reward help us to hook into this channel. 5) cosmic vitality: the source of cosmic vitality, permeating in all things. again as the essence of the quantum field, this is the energy band from where the food of gods flows most easily. 6) astral light: the lowest functioning aspect of akasa; the equivalent in the cosmic hierarchy of what the astral model body is to humans; the reservoir of all psychic, moral and physical emanations of the earth. it is on this wave length that the food of gods can flow into our physical form via the violet light and through the higher aspects of our awakened mind. 7) physical universe: the body or garment of the six more ethereal elements preceding it. these seven elements with th

achines are threatened or who have something to lose. not everyone in the world wants to create a planet where the gods of fame, money, sex or power are kept in their proper perspective or a planet where the power goes back to the people. for example, saying that god is everywhere including within us and that we can go direct to experience god via the divine inner plane channels will threaten the hierarchy of priest power and the foundation of many churches, just as much as new energy sources of cheap sustainable power, will (and do) threaten the existing energy barons with their fossil fuel monopolies, just as preventative holistic medicine programs threaten some traditional medical factions whose livelihoods depend on people remaining in the cycle of illness and disease. 21) not everyone

JENNINGS HARGRAVE ROSICRUCIANS RITES MYSTERIES

t disseminated in persia about the year 270. they speak mysteriously of the anima mundi, or hyle; they call this principle a deity, and agree with t gnostic matter or body. 267 the rosicrucians in asserting that it is a power presenting itself at once in reverse to the world and to the heavens, in as far as that, while it is dark to the one, it is light to the other; and contrariwise. the gnostic hierarchy consisted of an arch-priest or patriarch, twelve masters, and seventytwo leaders or bishops. the gnostics called matter, or body, evil, and darkness, and seemed uncertain whether, in its operations, it were active or passive. it was believed by these sectaries that there were successive emanations of intelligent beings, these were the ons (a nej, producing the various phases in creation

KETAB E SIYAH

ost powerfull dynamic and creative force in the human history. caput tertium: imperium infernalis 3.01. true power expresses itself in its effects. 3.02. it is not in need to express itself in exterior form 3.03. the choice is yours: you may wield power openly or in secret; in either case you can benifit rom the fruits of it. 3.04. hierarchies of spirits reflect processes of power. 3.05. with any hierarchy of spirits you have the keys to specific expressions of power. 3.06. in the begining there are chaos. 3.07. algol is the gate of chaos which create the worlds. 3.08. the world creates from the below chaos to the above. 3.09. created deities will always claim to have created the worlds. 3.10. this is so because created deities can neither understand themselves nor can they understand me

s the domain of the five grand ministers and secret infernal counsels, whose names are: asmodeus, leviathan, baal, belphegor, and lucifuge. 3.16. the fourth realm of the great infernal empire is the domain of the twelve dukes, whose names are: ashmunaday, kedemel, set, hasmoday, sorath, hekate, lilith, barzabel, behemoth, nambroth, zazel, and hismael. 3.17. study well what spirits of the infernal hierarchy have to tell you, and all the powers will be yours. 3.18. the structure of the o.a.i. is following the principles of the infernal hierarchy and so should all groups that are truly left path, small and large, from the top to the bottom. caput quartum: the infernal alphabet of doom part1: letters from f through g 4.01. the first letter of the infernal alphabet is f; it is ruled by lucifer

LAITMAN M THE PATH OF KABBALAH

atness of the creator, the greatness of the goal (spirituality) and the greatness of the friends in the group. people who study kabbalah get together with the help of superior forces, forces of the creator. they obtain a collective goal for their lives that becomes clearer and clearer every day. the only question that remains then is how to speed the attainment of that goal. there is a very clear hierarchy between the creator and us: we are at the bottom and the creator is at the highest point. we must climb the rungs of that ladder from our current location to that of the creator s. t h e pa t h o f k a b b a l a h 46 there are different ways to ascend. one of them is called an awakening from below, where, through influence from above, we begin to want spiritual attainment and ascent. we

LEADBEATER C W THE HIDDEN LIFE IN FREEMASONRY 2E

nderlying justice of the great and eternal god, called in egypt amen-ra, who stands behind all alike, whether it seems to us evil or good. we are told that in older days, before the kaliyuga, in which the apparent evil predominates over the good, the knight k.h. wore regalia of yellow instead of black. 799. the 30 links the knight k.h. to the ruling rather than to the teaching branch of the great hierarchy. he should become a radiant centre of perennial energy, which is intended to give him strength to overcome evil and to make him a real power on the side of good. though the sash is black, the prevailing colour of the influence is an electric blue (that of the first ray, quite different from the blue of the symbolic or blue masonry of the early degrees) edged with gold, including and yet

LEADBEATER CW GLIMPSES OF MASONIC HISTORY

s. 55. it was to this people about 40,000 b.c. that the world teacher came forth from the white lodge, bearing the name of tehuti or thoth, called later by the greeks hermes; he founded the outer cult of the egyptian gods and restored the mysteries to the splendour of byegone days. 56. he came to teach the great doctrine of the inner light to the priests of the temples, to the powerful sacerdotal hierarchy of egypt, headed by its pharaoh. in the inner court of the chief temple he taught them of the light that lighteth every man that cometh into the world- phrase of his that was handed down through the ages, and was echoed in the fourth gospel in its early egyptian-coloured words. he taught them that the light was universal, and that that light, which was god, dwelt in the heart of every ma

into the land we do not know, but at the date of our experience they had their places in the symbology of the mysteries. 64. isis and osiris 65. isis, to whom the lesser mysteries were ascribed, was not only the universal feminine principle expressed in nature, but also a real and very lofty being, just as the christ is the universal life, the second logos, and also a high official of the occult hierarchy. she by virtue of her high development and office was able to represent the feminine aspect of the deity to man. isis was the mother of all that lives, and wisdom and truth and power; upon her temple at sais the inscription was written: i am that which is, which hath been, and which shall be; and no man has ever lifted the veil that hides my divinity from mortal eyes(*plutarch. moralia;

lts in the inner worlds; for it amounts to a call made to the planetary spirits at the head of the four lines to recognize the new lodge and to dedicate it to the service of t.g.a.o.t.u. 96. the call is answered. as the corn is scattered in the north, a great golden angel of earth descends in majesty, followed by his angel-train, some of whom are left behind to be the channels of the power of his hierarchy whenever the lodge is opened in due and ancient form. the pouring of wine in the south invokes a great blue angel of water, also attended by other angels less great than he; similarly the offering of oil in the west calls upon a mighty crimson angel of fire, who pours down into the lodge the splendid rhythmic power of that most terrible and lovely of the elements. as the salt is strewn i

e masonry, the crown of the whole glorious structure, the candidate learnt to see the underlying justice of that eternal god, amen-ra, who stands behind good and evil alike. in older days, before the kali yuga, in which evil predominates over good, the knights k.h. wore regalia of yellow instead of black. 177. our 30 links the knight k.h. to the ruling rather than the teaching branch of the great hierarchy; he should become a radiant centre of perennial energy, which is intended to give him strength to overcome evil and to make him a real power on the side of good. the prevailing colour of the influence is an electric blue (that of the first ray, quite different from the blue of the symbolic or blue lodges) edged with gold, including and yet not drowning the rose of the 18. associated with

n. far above the grade of adept, he who is the christ stands as the lord of love, the teacher of angels and men, and along this line of interpretation his high stage of evolution is reflected in the 18, which is essentially a degree of christhood. equal with him, but on the ray of rule, stands the manu, whose rank is mirrored at an almost infinite distance in the 30; and as the crown of the whole hierarchy there reigns the one initiator(*ibid, ch. xiv) whose life and light and glory are adumbrated in the splendour of the 33. thus the whole wondrous plan of masonic initiation is a shadow of things seen above in the mount; and herein lies the greatness of our mighty brotherhood and its value to mankind. 205. much lower down there are still correspondences. the 18 means glowing love and beaut

LEWIS JAMES SATANISM TODAY AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF RELIGION FOLKLORE AND POPULAR CULTURE

among its most important groups were the albigensians, who were militarily destroyed in the early 1200s by the only successful medieval crusade, which began in 1209. cathars were distinguished from other medieval heretic groups for rejecting such basic christian beliefs as the doctrine of incarnation, christ s two natures, the virgin birth, and bodily resurrection. they also repudiated the church hierarchy and sacraments, particularly baptism of water and matrimony, and followed an ascetic lifestyle that included celibacy, vegetarianism, and even ritual suicide.most cathars accepted only the new testament, which they read in its catholic version. the universe was seen by cathars as constituted of two coexisting spheres: the kingdom of the good god who was spiritual and suprasensible, and w

l. believed to be eternally expelled from the garden of heaven for refusing to bow, upon god s order, in front of adam (i.e, a being made of earth, he gradually also came to be called satan. the hindu tradition is rich with mythic figures of divine, or semidivine, superhuman nature. in its literature demons are hierarchically ranked in various cosmic layers. demons who belong to the lower part of hierarchy are demonic, dark beings, such as the asuras, who are always adversaries to humankind. raksasas are demons who embody various hostile animals (snakes, vultures, etc, are identified with spirits of the night, kill people, and resemble vampires. other demons of the indian tradition that passed into buddhism are the bhutas, the pretas, and pisacas. buddhism, especially at the popular level

ne of the most well known examples of the latter is dante s inferno. dante presents a picture of a complex, nine-layered hell. virtuous but unbaptized souls reside at the top, suffering only the emotion of hopelessness. at the very bottom of hell, undergoing the worst punishment, are those who committed the very worst sin, which in dante s ethical schemata is treason. ranged in between is a moral hierarchy of sinners, each experiencing a punishment appropriate for their crime. dante s heaven is somewhat different. although there are concentric spheres of light and nine levels of angels, righteous souls are not ordered according to a hierarchy of virtue. the case is different in other visions of the afterlife. mormons, for example, believe in a hierarchically ordered heaven. see also dante

ugustine identified him with the falling star in the passage from isaiah 14:12 quoted above. the basis of this association was that the devil was 154 luciferian children of satan formerly a great archangel who rebelled against god and was tossed out of heaven. the legend of the rebellion and expulsion of lucifer, as formulated by jewish and christian writers, describes lucifer as the chief in the hierarchy of heaven, and as preeminent among all created beings in beauty, power, and wisdom. to this anointed cherub was apparently allotted power and dominion over the earth; and even after his fall and exclusion from his old domain, he still seems to retain some of his power and ancient title to sovereignty. according to the writings of the rabbis and church fathers, his sin was pride, which wa

gh love, christ and satan have destroyed their enmity and come together for the end, christ to judge, satan to execute the judgement. christ and satan joined, the lamb and the goat, pure love descended from the pinnacle of heaven, united with pure hatred raised from the depths of hell. the end is now. the new beginning is to come (bainbridge, 1997, 245. the process organized its membership into a hierarchy of: acolyte, initiate, outside messenger (op, inside messenger (ip, prophets, priests, and masters. the de grimstons constituted a distinct status, referred to as the omega. some of the process s public rituals were similar to christian practices marriages, baptisms, and a weekly gathering called the sabbath assembly. many of the process s therapeutic practices were derived from scientol

LIBER LXVII THE SWORD OF SONG

points; the intelligent reader can easily fill in what is lacking. if, then, i say, with solomon .the spirit cimieries teaches logic. what i mean is .those portions of my brain which subserve the logical faculty may be stimulated and developed by following out the process called .the invocation of cimieries. and this is a purely materialistic rational statement; it is independent of any objective hierarchy at all. philosophy has nothing to say; and science can only suspend judgement, pending a proper and methodical investigation of the facts alleged. unfortunately, we cannot stop there. solomon promises us that we can (1) obtain information (2) destroy our enemies (3) understand the voices of nature (4) obtain treasure (5) heal diseases, etc. i have taken these five powers at random; consi

LINDOW JOHN NORSE MYTHOLOGY A GUIDE TO THE GODS HEROES RITUALS AND BELIEFS

oki would accord with thor fs prominence in the waning decades of paganism, and if the real point of the poem is not just that thor alone can make loki stop but rather that thor can do so. that is, if the poem ultimately pits loki fs mouth against thor fs hammer.it would be consistent with many of the other mythological poems of the poetic edda, which involve conflict and ultimately tell us about hierarchy: odin is better than giants, men, and even thor with words (vafthrudnismal, grimnismal, and harbardsljod, and thor is better than alviss with words (alvissmal. on this one occasion, at least, loki is better than all the gods with words, but thor can silence him. it is instructive to compare this myth with that of thor fs duel with hrungnir, for in both odin is unable to prevent the exten

helmets (statens historika museum, stockholm) die for stamping the decorative plaques on seventh-century swedish helmets (statens historika museum, stockholm) wise/ and to grow and to thrive/ a word for me from a word/ sought a word/ a deed for me/ sought a deed. h all this, apparently, from his gtaking up h the runes. within the mythological present odin uses his wisdom to order himself atop the hierarchy of all creatures. in the eddic poem harbardsljod he outwits thor and even makes it impossible for that god to cross a body of water, which is part of thor fs everyday functioning. in vafthrudnismal he defeats the wisest of giants in a contest of wisdom. in grimnismal he carries out an ecstatic wisdom performance while hung in the fire of the human king geirrod, who falls on his sword at

sely matched encounter between thor and hrungnir, snorri adds laconically gand thjalfi attacked mokkurkalfi, who fell with little glory. h deities, themes, and concepts 285 hrungnir is defeated, and thjalfi attempts to lift hrungnir fs lifeless leg off thor but cannot; that job is left to thor fs infant son magni. magni fs success after thjalfi fs failure may give some indication of the god-human hierarchy in the mythology. following georges dumezil, many observers, especially those who, like dumezil, approach the material from the indo-european side, see here a reflection of warrior initiation: under the tutelage of an elder warrior, the initiant gslays h a made monster. i find the theory attractive even though there is nothing in snorri fs text to indicate that thjalfi fs status changes

LOGOMACHY OF ZOS

ely realizable and advantageous, then autistic thinking has validated itself. all things are given sufferance and..1. d. s..q. m..w7 the repercussions become our future heritage and our good and evil. religion is now institutionalized fear and beggary of the soul. theurgy has neither quality, its aim is self- b..1. x q( f &7 the state, the community, and democracy are fictions. a small and greedy hierarchy well hidden by political and religious facades, with all the abilities of others (by hire purchase) ready to serve their interests. outside this, the public are all certifiable lunatics feeding on paraphrenic print and other literary trivia that bleat daily of democracy, or freedom, to rob them. the dignity of man is that he is an individual capable of thinking and acting with virtue as

MANLY P HALL THE SECRET TEACHINGS OF ALL AGES

species exists within the constitution of the prototypic adam. in the same manner, races, nations, tribes, religions, states, communities, and cities were viewed as composite entities, each made up of varying numbers of individual units. every community has an individuality which is the sum of the individual attitudes of its inhabitants. every religion is an individual whose body is made up of a hierarchy and vast host of individual worshipers. the organization of any religion represents its physical body, and its individual members the cell life making up this organism. accordingly, religions, races, and communities--like individuals--pass through shakespeare's seven ages, for the life of man is a standard by which the perpetuity of all things is estimated. according to the secret doctri

ird world, c 1 to c 10, the globes become hierarchies of celestial creatures, called the choirs of yetzirah. here again, all are included within the ring c 1, the power which controls the yetziratic world and which includes within itself and controls the entire world d. the order of the globes and the names of the hierarchies composing them are as follows: from b 10 came c 1, the third crown; the hierarchy is the cherubim, chaioth ha kadosh, the holy animals. from c 1 came c 2, the third wisdom; the hierarchy is the cherubim, orphanim, the wheels. from c 2 came c 3, the third understanding; the hierarchy is the thrones, aralim, the mighty ones. from c 3 came c 4, the third mercy; the hierarchy is the dominations, chashmalim, the brilliant ones. from c 4 came c 5, the third severity; the hi

dom; the hierarchy is the cherubim, orphanim, the wheels. from c 2 came c 3, the third understanding; the hierarchy is the thrones, aralim, the mighty ones. from c 3 came c 4, the third mercy; the hierarchy is the dominations, chashmalim, the brilliant ones. from c 4 came c 5, the third severity; the hierarchy is the powers, seraphim, the flaming serpents. from c 5 came c 6, the third beauty; the hierarchy is the virtues, melachim, the kings. from c 6 came c 7, the third victory; the hierarchy is the principalities, elohim, the gods. from c 7 came c 8, the third glory; the hierarchy is the archangels, ben elohim, the sons of god. from c 8 came c 9, the third foundation; the hierarchy is the angels, cherubim, the scat of the sons. from c 9 came c 10, the third kingdom; the hierarchy is huma

creator from whose substances it was individualized. p. 120 also ten archdemons, corresponding to the ten archangels of briah. the black magicians use these inverted spirits in their efforts to attain their nefarious ends, but in time the demon destroys those who bind themselves to it. the ten orders of demons and the ten archdemons of the world of assiah are as follows: d 1, the evil crown; the hierarchy is called thaumiel, the doubles of god, the two-headed; the archdemons are satan and moloch. from d 1 came d 2, the evil wisdom; the hierarchy is called chaigidiel, those who obstruct; the archdemon is adam belial. from d 2 came d 3, the evil understanding; the hierarchy is called satharial, the concealment of god, the archdemon is lucifuge. from d 3 came d 4, the evil mercy; the hierarc

2, the evil wisdom; the hierarchy is called chaigidiel, those who obstruct; the archdemon is adam belial. from d 2 came d 3, the evil understanding; the hierarchy is called satharial, the concealment of god, the archdemon is lucifuge. from d 3 came d 4, the evil mercy; the hierarchy is called gamchicoth, the disturber of things; the archdemon is astaroth. from d 4 came d 5, the evil severity; the hierarchy is called golab, incendiarism and burning; the archdemon is asmodeus. from d 5 came d 6, the evil beauty; the hierarchy is called togarini, the wranglers; the archdemon is belphegor. from d 6 came d 7, the evil victory; the hierarchy is called harab serap, the dispensing raven; the archdemon is baal chanan. from d 7 came d 8, the evil glory; the hierarchy is called samael, the embroiler;

MASTERING WITCHCRAFT

gelic nature of their fathers, proved indestructible, and lived on, invisible yet powerful even in their disembodied state. on occasion, these shades are said to gain access to the world of men by reincarnating in human shape, and are referred to as intruders, ancient alien souls transmigrating from the past. otherwise, collectively in their immaterial shape, they constitute the so-called demonic hierarchy with which the modern witch has dealings on occasion. it is the watchers, the mighty ones of the heavenly places, the parents of giants and humans alike as seen in symbolic and archetypal form as the parents of humanity, whether as masters of wisdom and love or simply as benevolent powers of fertility and hunting, that constitute the witch's true deities. diana and lucifer of the above-m

sleep. apropos of religious beliefs, the modern witch tends to "reserve judgement" generally; there are those who devote themselves entirely to the fertility cult of habondia and her horned consort. this is by no means universal, however. the gods are there if and when you need them. but more of this in a later chapter. as a witch, you do not necessarily have to worship any complete and permanent hierarchy of supernatural beings if you don't want to. there simply exists power to be tapped to do good or to do evil, both of which are remarkably relative concepts. of course, as a witch, you should know from tradition as indicated in the last chapter, that there exist certain entities who will aid you in your spells; what these beings ultimately are, whether they predated man, or whether man h

ith them, always remember, you are the master of the occasion, albeit a courteous one! some of these powers will be useful for one type of operation such as a love spell, but useless for another, one of vengeance, say. what their order of precedence is in that place or state they exist in, we cannot tell, merely surmise. only through what tradition tells us can we gain any clues. the only sort of hierarchy that exists seems to be a general one which can be classified thus: at the top we have great entities, often known as watchers, mighty ones, or gods by more classical- minded witches. these include the so-called witch deities habondia and cernunnos, whose acquaintance you will make on a later page. they are generalized powers existing within the deep minds of all of us, jungian archetype

to write it on your witch jewels. signs of identification all witches and warlocks usually possess items that are often known by occult ritualists as jewels; in a witch's case these are items worn like jewelry signifying witchdom to those that have eyes to see, often bearing in runes the witch's name, the symbol adopted by her coven (should she belong to one, and her rank in it if it possesses a hierarchy of any sort. they usually serve three purposes that of providing a means of recognition between members of different covens; a talismanic "link" with the collective mind of their own group by means of which they "plug in" to the elemental powers drawn down at the sabbats; and third, sometimes as a means of "fascination" that is to provide a reflective surface of the same sort often made

even to before earliest babylonian times. he was one of the nephelim, and in eastern fable, he is accounted one of the seventy-two lords of the djinn. your experiment should be performed during clear weather, when the moon is two, four, six, eight, ten, twelve, or fourteen days old, and thereby, of course, always on the increase. so great is the power of vassago, however (he is a "prince" in the hierarchy, that he is not bound by any sidereal or solar rules of time, and therefore may be summoned at any hour of the day or night. he is to be called only in matters of extreme perplexity, when all lesser methods of divination have availed you naught. although he is "good by nature" it is extremely important to remember that he is one of the seventytwo from of old, a being formed out of primor

MATHERS MACGREGOR THE GREATER KEY OF SOLOMON VOL 2

s. amen. the end of the key of solomon the king. book two page 123 ancient fragment of the key of solomon. translated from the hebrew by eliphaz levi; and given in his "philosophie occulte" serie ii, page 136. i will now give unto thee the key of the kingdom of the spirits. this key is the same as that of the mysterious numbers of yetzirah. 84 the spirits are governed by the natural and universal hierarchy of things. thrice command three through the medium of three. there are the spirits of above, those of below, and those of the center; then if thou investest the sacred ladder, if thou descendest instead of ascending, thou wilt discover the counter-hierarchy of the shells, or of the dead spirits. know thou only that the principalities of heaven, the virtues, and the powers, are not person

MATHERS MACGREGOR THE LESSER KEY OF SOLOMON LEMEGETON VOL 1

oints; the intelligent reader can easily fill in what is lacking. if, then, i say, with solomon: the spirit cimieries teaches logic, what i mean is: those portions of my brain which subserve the logical faculty way be stimulated and developed by following out the processes called the invocation of cimieries. and this is a purely materialistic rational statement; it is independent of any objective hierarchy at all. philosophy has nothing to say; and science can only suspend judgment, pending a proper and methodical investigation of the facts alleged. unfortunately, we cannot stop there. solomon promises us that we can (1) obtain information (2) destroy our enemies (3) understand the voices of nature (4) obtain treasure (5) heal diseases, etc. i have taken these five powers at random; consid

MATHERS MACGREGOR THE LESSER KEY OF SOLOMON LEMEGETON VOL 3

l other directions as aforesaid &c. then say the conjuration following &c. the conjuration: o thou mighty& potent angel samael, who rulest the first hour of the day, i the servant of the most high god, do conjure& instruct thee in the name of the most high omnipotent& immortal god of hosts jehovah* tetragrammaton& by the name& in the name of that god that you owe obediency to& by the head of your hierarchy& by the seal of mark you are known in power by& by the 7 angels that stands before the throne of god& by the 7 planets& their seals& characters& by the angel that ruleth the sign of the 12th. house which now ascends in thy first hour, that you would be so graciously pleased to gird up yourself together& by divine permission to move& come from all parts of the world wheresoever you be& sh

erved on mondays, towards the north at the 1st& 8th. hours of the day& at night at the 3rd& 10th. hours. they appear like kings having green& silver robes or like little children or women delighting in hunting. so in the next place, we are to observe the season of the year according to the constellations of the celestial bodies, otherwise we shall loose our labor, for if a genijs be of the igneal hierarchy its in vain to observe him in any other season but when the enters these signs which is of his nature, that is. so if it be a genij of the earth, he is to be observed when the enters& so the like in the rest. otherwise thus: those genijs that are of the order of fire are to be observed in the summer quarter& those of the earth in autumn, those of the air in spring& those of the water in

MEANING OF MASONRY

my duties as a master in the craft did i not take advantage of that position to share with them some measure at least of what i have been able to glean for myself. but, finally, i must ask you to remember that, in accordance with the general design of our system, every master of a lodge is but a symbol and a substitution, and that behind him, and behind all other the grand officers of the masonic hierarchy, there stands the" great white head" the" great initiator" and grand master of all true masons throughout the universe, whether members of our craft or not. to whom let us all bow in gratitude for the invaluable gift accorded to us in this our the order; and to whose protection, and to whose deeper enlightening guidance into its deeper mysteries, i recommend you all. chapter ii. masonry

lic alike and in a way implying a common level of doctrine for all and uniform power of comprehension by every member of the congregation. it was, on the other hand, a graduated method of instruction and identical with the masonic system of degrees conferred by reason of advantage merit and ability. to cite one of the most instructive of early christian treatises (dionysius: on the ecclesiastical hierarchy, with which every masonic student should familiarize himself, it will be found that admission to the early church was by three ceremonial degrees exactly corresponding in intention with those of masonry" the most holy initiation of the mystic rites has as its first godly purpose the holy cleansing of the initiated; and as second, the enlightening instruction of the purified; and finally

MICHAEL TSARION ATLANTIS ALIEN VISITATION AND GENETIC MANIPULATION

alistic patterns. it is a fact that the leaders of these pirateswere aristocrats of the tudor dynasty. one was called, suggestively, sir francis drake(drake means dragon. the pirates colonized america and subsequently their mon-eyed descendants (known as the russell trust) formed the ivy league universitiesfor the education of their own offspring. secret fraternities were established to main-tain hierarchy and prestige, but also to make sure that only the right candidates madeit into the inner sanctum to learn the truth. the skull and bones of y ale university istheir satanic majestys request94atlantis, alien visitation, and genetic manipulation one such faustian fraternity. many presidents, politicians, and industrialists belong toit.a yale is a strange hybrid animal, often seen on royal

d forms of political organization. in fact, some evidence fromepilogue: time to change the road youre on146atlantis, alien visitation, and genetic manipulation archaeological sites and from historical sources suggest the opposite (mark nathan cohen,health and the rise of civilization, 1989)with agriculture usually comes division of labor, increased sexual inequality, and the begin-nings of social hierarchy. priests, kings, and organized impersonal warfare all seem to cometogether in one package (against civilization, p. 102).say what you will about such tribal societies, the record shows that they were (and in someplaces still are) units of cohesion and sodality, of harmony and regularity, devoid for themost part of crime or addiction or anomie or suicide, with comparatively few needs andt

d by the international scientific community (p. 115)scientific lingoand once the taxonomic categories of species, genus, family, and the like are admitted to be nomore than convenient metaphors or contrivances, then we are left simply with a biological realm thatconsists of individuals all of which are different (p. 117)nature is so complexand so inconsistent that no system of nomenclature and no hierarchy of system-atic categories is able to represent adequately the complicated set of interrelationships and divergencesfound in nature (p. 116, quoting ernst mayer)atlantis, alien visitation, and genetic manipulation179 appendix b: book abstracts natural selection not able to be studiedas natural selection or differential reproduction is such an important mechanism, you might expect tofind a

storythe atlas mythsprang from the fact that the house of atlas bore the burdens of the whole world. thus the greeks gaveus the statue of the powerful man actually upholding the earth (p. 39)illi shortened becomes il, or el.the gods keep mankind ignorant of the ways of living, else one would do enough in one day to last a year (hesiod) this condition and this situation of mankind being ruled by a hierarchy of gods who passed the mostpleasant part of their own existence upon the islands while the people brought the first fruits to the hill-tops for the sacrifice was a phase of mankinds existence that lasted for thousands of years. islands didnot need fortifications. wealth flowed from the hilltops down the rivers to the islands where luxuryflourished (p. 10)all legends speak of the isles of

on associated with drug and gun running.(see 1980. is the cisneros on the clinton cabinet a relative? 1929 fourth psychotherapeutic congress in germany. matthias gring indicates his philosophicalproblems with freud and his influence in the psychiatric profession. gring maintains that jews couldnot be helped psychologically because of the racial difference. 1929 the fascist control of the v atican hierarchy is complete. 1929 i.g. farben concluded limited cartel agreements with dupont chemical in u.s. 1929 montagu norman, head of the bank of england, arrives in washington to confer with andrewmellon, secretary of the treasury. the fed raises the discount rate. new york financiers call in loans. 1929 u.s. stock market crash, crippling the u.s. ability to interfere with coming events in german

MICHAEL WYNN THE SOUL TRAVELERS

. some people are under strong influence of negative spirits, while other people may be extremely psychic, but for either grouping the results are the same, insanity. a possessing spirit may be starved by controlling the thoughts that feed it, in which case the spirit will detach from the individual and go find sustenance elsewhere. in other cases, the spirit must be exorcized. spirits exist in a hierarchy, and consequently those conducting the exorcism usually call upon the names of god, or entities superior to the possessing spirit, to drive away the pest. the spirit may be cast out during the exorcism, or be confined to an object (which is to be discarded--michael wynn's "the soul travelers" 33 do not make the amateur s mistake of associating the inhabitants of the spirit (astral) world

ly. ancient people served the undead, not only out of fear, but out of loyalty, because it was common knowledge among ancient man that they too had the option of rising out of the human condition an becoming vampires themselves. daily contact between the two races was common in those times. this ruling class of vampires has long guided humanity, politically, culturally, and even genetically. this hierarchy, also known as the hidden masters, has repeatedly broken the human spirit in order to maintain control of the masses. much of what we call history is nothing more than the deliberate manipulation of global politics by this hierarchy. make no mistake, their kind is extremely hierarchical. this elite has long sought to increase our numbers, as a rancher oversees cattle, to ensure themselve

orlds; the details of this, i do not know. it is also said that the vampire s golden age of ruling man in the open came to an end with the coming of the renegades. the renegades, some of which apparent remain to this day, are an organized group of vampires who still have a soft-spot for humans. this group apparently led armies of humans into the temples of the gods and destroyed them, forcing the hierarchy underground. the members of the renegades are generally younger vampires who had only recently (relative to vampires) undergone the ritual of death and rebirth. my guess is when the time of the renegades ends, the hierarchy will once more rule in the light. this hierarchy has gone by many names throughout the ages, but today they are known as the illuminati. the illuminati is a organized

MORALS AND DOGMA

does such or such a thing exist" but we cannot, without being absurd, ask "why is being" that would be to suppose being before being. if being had a cause, that cause would necessarily be; that is, the cause and effect would be identical. reason and science demonstrate to us that the modes of existence and being balance each other in equilibrium according to harmonious and hierarchic laws. but a hierarchy is synthetized, in ascending, and becomes ever more and more monarchial. yet the reason cannot pause at a single chief, without being alarmed at the abysses which it seems to leave above this supreme monarch. therefore it is silent, and gives place to the faith it adores. what is certain, even for science and the reason, is, that the idea of god is the grandest, the most holy, and the mo

ion was also the dream of the dissident sects of gnostics or illuminati who pretended to connect their faith with the primitive tradition of the christianity of saint john. it at length became a menace for the church and society, when a rich and dissolute order, initiated in the mysterious doctrines of the kabalah, seemed disposed to turn against legitimate authority the conservative principle of hierarchy, and threatened the entire world with an immense revolution "the templars, whose history is so imperfectly known, were those terrible conspirators. in 1118, nine knights crusaders in the east, among whom were geoffroi de saint-omer and hugues de payens, consecrated themselves to religion, and took an oath between the hands of the patriarch of constantinople, a see always secretly or open

s in initiation, became a mystic sect, united with many of the templars, the dogmas of the two intermingling, and believed themselves to be the sole depositaries of the secrets of the gospel of st. john, seeing in its recitals an allegorical series of rites proper to complete the initiation "the initiates, in fact, thought in the eighteenth century that their time had arrived, some to found a new hierarchy, others to overturn all authority, and to press down all the summits of the social order under the level of equality" the mystical meanings of the rose as a symbol are to be looked for in the kabalistic commentaries on the canticles. the rose was for the initiates the living and blooming symbol of the revelation of the harmonies of being. it was the emblem of beauty, life, love, and plea

the best years of his life at the court of philippe le bel. the roman de la rose is the epic of old france. it is a profound book, under the form of levity, a revelation as learned as that of apuleius, of the mysteries of occultism. the rose of flamel, that of jean de meung, and that of dante, grew on the same stem. swedenborg's system was nothing else than the kabalah, minus the principle of the hierarchy. it is the temple, without the keystone and the foundation. cagliostro was the agent of the templars, and therefore wrote to the free-masons of london that the time had come to begin the work of re-building the temple of the eternal. he had introduced into masonry a new rite called the _egyptian, and endeavored to resuscitate the mysterious worship of isis. the three letters l. p. d. on

that became for all the secret associations, of the rose-croix, of the illuminati, and of the hermetic freemasons, the reason of their strange rites, of their signs more or less conventional, and, above all, of their mutual devotedness and of their power. the gnostics caused the gnosis to be proscribed by the christians, and the official sanctuary was closed against the high initiation. thus the hierarchy of knowledge was compromitted by the violences of usurping ignorance, and the disorders of the sanctuary are reproduced in the state; for always, willingly or unwillingly, the king is sustained by the priest, and it is from the eternal sanctuary of the divine instruction that the powers of the earth, to insure themselves durability, must receive their consecration and their force. the he

MOTTA MARCELO THE COMMENTARIES OF AL

king may choose his garment as he will: there is no certain test: but a beggar cannot hide his poverty. again we learn the permanence of the nature of a star. we are not to judge by temporary circumstances, but to penetrate to the true nature. it has naturally been objected by economists that our law, in declaring every man and every woman to be a star, reduces society to its elements, and makes hierarchy or even democracy impossible. the view is superficial. each star has a function in its galaxy proper to its own nature. much mischief has come from our ignorance in insisting, on the contrary, that each citizen is fit for any and every social duty. but also our law teaches that a star often veils itself from its nature. thus the vast bulk of humanity is obsessed by an abject fear of free

bered 65, suggesting l.v.x.(lux) and adonai, the holy guardian angel. it seems then that he is hadit (the angel is nuit, hadit, and ra-hoor-khuit. also everything else nuit, again. see lxv, iii, 31-33. here it is aiwass speaking) i have never liked the term 'higher self; true self is more the idea. for each star is the husk of hadit, unique and conqueror, sublime in his own virtue, independent of hierarchy. there is an external hierarchy, of course, but that is only a matter of convenience. 66. write& find ecstasy in writing! work& be our bed in working! thrill with the joy of life& death! ah! thy death shall be lovely: whoso seeth it shall be glad. thy death shall be the seal of the promise of our agelong love. come! lift up thine heart& rejoice! we are one; we are none. the first part of

their own wills by going as gods do, instead of trying to check the irresistible course of nature. p.s. el ouid, algeria, an xx: the terror of syria in the reign of oman was the great soldier and administrator melekh-al-astar. possibly jewish mothers used to scare their crying babies by threatening them with this "demon of the desert" and the rabbins incorporated the "bogey man" in their adverse hierarchy. 4. choose ye an island! verses 4-9: this is a practical instruction; and, as a 'military secret, is not in any way soever to be disclosed. i say only that the plans are complete, and that the first nation to accept the law of thelema shall, by my counsel, become sole mistress of the world. oh, brother. fortunately he died before any of them even realized what the law means. he thought i

e is there a logical contradiction! 17. fear not at all; fear neither men nor fates, nor gods, nor anything. money fear not, nor laughter of the folk folly, nor any other power in heaven or upon the earth or under the earth. nu is your refuge as hadit your light; and i am the strength, force, vigour, of your arms. the last paragraph is a singular confirmation of the view which i have taken of our hierarchy: compare what has been said on the subject in previous chapters. a note on the technical meaning of this verse is necessary. first, the injunction not to fear must be taken with the utmost seriousness, since fear, in one form or another, is the main element in an ordeal. aspirants will be put into situations of peril, will suffer threats from gods (note "gods" in miniscules; true gods ne

mel. only chokhmah and binah besides have this privilege, and they are of the supernals. unless the adept leaves everything he has and is, and jumps off chesed into the abyss, on the slim chance of getting to binah, and without even knowing whether he will get there, he must resign himself to receive her influence through geburah and through tiphareth, which are technically his "inferiors" in the hierarchy. therefore, what ra-hoor-khuit is saying is, let the adept exempt take the oath of the abyss! for, as it is written "unbalanced force is iniquity: mercy untempered by severity is but weakness that would permit abuse, and tolerate the manifestation of evil. again, see liber vii, vii, 36-39. 19. that stele they shall call the abomination of desolation; count well its name& it shall be to y

NAUDON PAUL THE SECRET HISTORY OF FREEMASONRY

builder hiram of tyre and adoniram, solomon had 70,000 men to carry loads and 80,000 to carve the stones from the mountains, not to mention those who had managed each job, who numbered about 3,300 and gave orders to the workers. though we have no actual historical information on the subject, this story reveals that among the artisans busy on the construction of the temple there was a professional hierarchy and an organization, if not a corporation. in greece, professional organizations were known as hetarias. one of the laws of solon (593 b.c, the text of which was preserved for us by gaius in his de collegiis et corporibus (digest, allowed the various colleges or hetarias of athens to make rules for themselves freely, provided none of these rules went against the laws of the state. althou

er in that city. in chapter 5 we will learn that in order to build their church on fleet street, the templars had to import an architectural brotherhood from the holy land and thus may well have been responsible for the formation of the original masons guild in london. the statutes of the earliest germanic, english, and scandinavian guilds include precious little information on their professional hierarchy. in the twelfth century in the norwegian city of bergen, however, there existed the classic tripartite division of discipuli (apprentices, formuli (journeymen, and magistri (masters. in part 2, we will look more closely at the english guilds as they existed in the fourteenth century* esmein, histoire du droit francois, 292-93 [a commune is equivalent to the english or american district

, possessed notably ten fortified castles in the province of tyre.32 going beyond simple architectural instruction, the influence of the ismailians and the assassins also left its mark on templar ceremonies as well as on many of their customs "ismailism clearly seems to have been the practical model that the templars adopted almost immediately after the formation of the order, with respect to its hierarchy and the obedience to a grand master and commanders on whom the order firmly established its discipline."33 this hierarchy in fact was derived from the pythagorians and the egyptian mysteries. the same could also be said about other customs and symbols that the assassins and templars had in common. for example, couldn't the white garb of both the assassins and the templars be modeled on t

essed in the form of a circular by the chosen masters of the order of saint john to all the lodges of their society" but this document would not be produced until 1819 by prince frederic of nassau, who had in mind a reformation of dutch and belgian freemasonry, for which he was the grand master. the resulting charter, known as the cologne charter, did, however, indicate the existence of a masonic hierarchy of five grades (apprentice, journeyman, master, chosen master, sublime master) and was meant to serve the prince as the basis for the reforms he contemplated* it would have been signed by nineteen illustrious individuals such as coligny, bruce, falk, melanchton, virieux, and stanhope. these signatories were all present there as delegates from the lodges of london, edinborough, vienna, am

e of master, used it for political ends and instituted the high grades for the same purpose. it has also been argued that english freemasonry originally recognized only the grades of apprentice and journeymen. the term master was used by english freemasons only to designate the patron or elder of the lodge. things were different in scotland, however, where the grade of master was pan of the craft hierarchy. this had been true for a long time as is demonstrated by the schaw statutes. during this era of religious and dynastic struggles, it is said that the scots tried to use this distinctive feature as a means of dominating the lodges. at this same time they were developing the symbolism of the master grade. in particular, the legend of hiram, the brilliant builder of the temple who was murd

NEW WORLD ORDER OR OCCULT SECRET DESTINY

tates government (ibid. p.24) however, other new age proponents said that this is inaccurate, in that she had understated the influence of the new age worldwide, especially in the un and the eec. it is no coincidence that america has become the center of new age and new world order conspiracies. the theosophical and rosicrucian traditions hold that every nation has a spiritual destiny guided by a hierarchy of beings using all ethical (or un-ethical) means of manifesting the divine plan through the will of the nation s leaders. a proponent of the new age and the secret brotherhood s plan for a new world order is robert hieronimus. in his book america s secret destiny, he traced the spiritual vision of america s founding fathers and the plan s eventual fruition in what we call the new world

ivine plan are great beings referred to as masters of the physical and spiritual planes. the evolution of america owes much to the seed thoughts of four masters kuthumi, el morya, rogoczy, and djwhal khul. some of the founders of america may have been consciously or unconsciously students of these teachers, just as some contemporary americans are pupils of these masters. in fact, the motto of the hierarchy of world teachers is identical with america s destiny the brotherhood of man and the fatherhood of god (p. 95) another writer, from the opposite camp, confirms the assertions of heironimus. willy peterson writes: in order to reach their aims of world unity and thus engage the whole world in service to the plan, enlightened freemasons and new agers have been pushing for collectivist motif

for the coming world order. the magical mystery religion of ancient egypt exercised a great fascination over renaissance man, which was incorporated into the newly formed lodges at that time. the mysterious heiroglyphs were considered to be symbols of hidden knowledge. symbols and gestures became a means of conveying secrets and truths. the cosmos was seen as an organic unity. it was peopled by a hierarchy of spirits which exercised all kinds of influences and sympathies. the practice of magic became a holy quest. back in 1927, freemason w.l. wilmhurst saw the dawning of the aquarian age as the fufillment of the plan. in the meaning of masonry, p.4, he writes: in this new aquarian age, when many individuals and groups are working in various ways for the eventual restoration of the mysterie

w form, and restoring the hidden mystery (the reappearance of the christ, p. 122) bailey is giving these revelations by her channeled master djwhal khul a disembodied ascended master. her christ is indeed the antichrist in the strictest sense of the word. antichrist means substitute for or in place of christ. she goes on to say that these ancient mysteries were originally given to humanity by the hierarchy [of which djwhal khul is a part of] and contain the entire clue to the evolutionary process, hidden in numbers, in ritual, in words and in symbology; these veil the secret of man s origin and destiny, picturing to him in rite and ritual, the long, long path which he must tread, back into the light (ibid, p.121-22) so what do we have here: the new age tells its disciples that they are wor

which djwhal khul is a part of] and contain the entire clue to the evolutionary process, hidden in numbers, in ritual, in words and in symbology; these veil the secret of man s origin and destiny, picturing to him in rite and ritual, the long, long path which he must tread, back into the light (ibid, p.121-22) so what do we have here: the new age tells its disciples that they are working for the hierarchy. the teachings of the new age are giving by the hierarchy. the movement for the installement of the antichrist is giving the go-ahead by the hierarchy djwhal khul s number one message for new age disciples is prepare men for the reappearance of the christ. this is your first duty (the externalization of the hierarchy, p.614) the ancient mysteries, being practiced by both freemasonry and

PHOSPHORUS THE SHADOWING FORTH OF LUCIFER

of the god spirit, his crown held the most beautiful jewels from the earth. his essence was of the sun and divine wisdom and enlightenment shone throughout him. no other angel or seraphim was as bright as lucifer. as with all beings of light and will, a great fire emerged within lucifer. he sought to become as god, to rise towards godhead. thus the great rebel was born. standing against the holy hierarchy, lucifer gathered many of his fellow seraphim, leviathan, belial, astaroth, asmodeus/samael, mephistopheles, dagon, sorath/shaitan, beelzebub and a host of others to stand in the light of selfgodhood and defy that which stood against individual phosphorus; the infinite possibility of existence. a great battle ensued, etheric and astral bodies were devoured and torn from aggressive attack

PIKE CUMMINGS THE SPURIOUS RITES OF MEMPHIS AND MISRAIM

f he had been initiated in a lodge of the french rite. french rite, scottish rite, rite of memphis, rite of mizraim, what do these words signify? in the dogmatic point of view, in the scientific point of view, nothing, absolutely nothing.they represent differences altogether insignificant, in the words, in the signs of the symbolism, and the special fashions of counting the degrees of the masonic hierarchy beyond the first three, which are everywhere the same, and everywhere fundamental. e e e e e e e e e we do not ask that anything which any one has shall be taken from him. let those who have acquired the right of classing themselves at any degree whatever of the masonic scale, retain their privilege. let us in everything respect acquired facts, where they infringe neither order, which is

RABBI MOSHE WISNEFSKY APPLES FROM THE ORCHARD THE ARIZAL ON THE PARASHAH

hatzot here is midday, and refers to the fact that some consider it preferable to read the torah portion after midday on friday, but the context of the rest of the passage seems to indicate that gmidnight h is intended. 6 midrash talpiot, s.v. chanoch. 7 genesis 5. the arizal on parashat noach (2) 31 him into an angel (specifically, the angel metatron8. metatron occupies a pivotal position in the hierarchy of angels, and serves, among other things, to protect the realms of holiness from the forces of evil. the word for gshoe h in hebrew (na fal or min fal) is derived from the root meaning gto close h or gto lock. h the foot is the interface between man and the earth, or allegorically between holiness and mundane non-holiness. in order that man not be injured by the stones and thorns on the

it be so difficult for g-d to prevent them from fulfilling their evil schemes? why, then, does g-d apparently have to do something to ensure that mankind will not be able to do all it wants? what they were after, rather, was the following. they knew the [mystical] names of g-d, and employed them for practical use. they were familiar with all the various angels and their positions in the celestial hierarchy, and were able to [control a specific angel by using a divine name to] adjure the angel that controlled it. this is what is meant by the technique of adjuration via the use of holy names. we know how to use them to adjure a lower angel in the name of the higher angel that influences and controls it. if [the lower angel] attempts to do other than what we have adjured it to do, it will not

s the head, i.e, the tail elevated to and usurping the role of the head, proper divine consciousness. this also alludes to the [primordial] snake. originally, he was the tail and adam was the head, but [because of the primordial sin] this was inverted and the snake became the head and adam the tail. adam here personifies the good inclination, or divine consciousness. sin consists of reversing the hierarchy between divine and material consciousness. this is the mystical meaning of the verse, ghe will hit you on the head and you will bit him in the heel. h5 1 exodus 14:25. 2 3:205b. 3 ch. 32. 4 isaiah 9:14. 5 genesis 3:15. the arizal on parashat beshalach (2) 14 man hits the snake on the head because the snake has usurped man fs role as the leader; the snake bites the heel because by sinning

said he was coming to [abel fs reincarnation, moses] in order to rectify this. and indeed, he is responsible for innovating the institution of the judicial system, as we have explained elsewhere. the rest of this chapter describes how jethro, seeing how overburdened moses was with judging all the disputes the jewish people brought to him, suggested that.subject to g-d fs approval.moses appoint a hierarchy of courts and judges to handle the simpler cases. jethro was also called gthe priest of midian, h because he was the first contender in history, when he was cain, as it is written, gand cain rose up against his brother, abel. h3 the word midian comes from the root meaning gto argue, to contend h (mem-dalet-nun. he was returned [again] in korach, who gtook a bad portion for himself, h mea

ch of these levels is called a gworld. h every world is thus simply a projection of the preceding one onto a lower spiritual level. thus, even our physical world reflects the spiritual structure of the highest spiritual realm, the world of atzilut. the fact that the elements of this world may be organized into different gkingdoms h in accordance with the level of life they exhibit means that this hierarchy exists as well in the spiritual realms. the arizal here tells us that the five gkingdoms h correspond to the five partzufim of the world of atzilut from which they descend. the arizal on parashat vayikra 412 there are many ways in which these correspondences are evident. malchut is described as gpossessing nothing of its own, h i.e, whatever content it possesses it receives from the othe

REGARDIE ISRAEL THE COMPLETE GOLDEN DAWN

mes. it describes how various verses are taken from the book of exodus, and by methods of permutation, are formed into seventy-two names of three letters each. to each of these names is added the suffix yeh or el, thus yielding angelic names and formulae. these seventy-two angels are allotted to each quinary, or division of 5, in the celestial heavens, so that with the other names a very complete hierarchy is given. thus every sign of the zodiac has an archangel, angel, angel of its corresponding house, and a vast sub-hierarchy. too much space would have been consumed to detail the methods by which these names are given. so i have contented myself to list, simply, all the archangelic and angelic names of the twelve zodiacal signs, and state that they are very important names, and their arr

d in its intensity as it got dimmer and dimmer with every age in those who turned it to bad purposes- remained the elect custodians of the mysteries revealed to mankind by the divine teachers. there were those among them, who remained in their kumaric (divine purity) condition from the beginning; and tradition whispers, what the secret teachings affirm, namely, that these elect were the germ of a hierarchy, which never died since that period" the magical tradition has it too that the three chiefs and christian rosencreutz were of those who retained their 2 74 the golden dawn: volume ii book three knowledge of their divine origins and spiritual nature, and they have been constantly with us. the student would be well-repaid to study what h. p. b. has to say in the first volume of the secret

e that every force in the sphere of sensation is in unity and affirming the will of god. a certain equilibrium having thus been established the whole sphere of sensation should be vitalised by the vibratory formula of the middle pillar. preparafion for divination 453 the sensation is that the consciousness which is in the spiritual will draws in a deep inspiration of divine power from the supreme hierarchy, and by an effort of will sends it down to the guardian of the west, whence it rushes forth in strength and power, vitalising the genius of equilibrium between the pillars, and thence the whole sphere. the attention is then fixed on each force in turn, now alive and clothed with a definite symbolic form. in this it is desirable to use the forms of the gods of egypt, so as to avoid the ch

RELIGIOUS TENANTS OF THE YEZIDI

cians of the community, and as music and dancing form so important a part in the worship of the yezeedees, theirs is the most numerous of all the sacerdotal castes. they are confined to the villages of ba-sheaka and ba-haz ni, but are frequently sent to other parts to conduct the religious services of the people, for which they receive remuneration. the fak rs are the lowest order in the yezeedee hierarchy; it is their province to minister at sheikh adi, as hewers of wood and drawers of water, and to attend the cock in its peregrinations. they carry a band on their left shoulder with which they tie up the faggots for the shrine, and are sometimes called karabash, or black-heads, from always wearing a turban of that colour. they are also employed in collecting contributions for the temple

RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART I

the human soul thought, love and action; in the family father, mother and child. the triad is the end and supreme expression of love; we seek one another as two only to become three. there are three intelligible worlds which correspond one with another by hierarchic analogy; the natural or physical, the spiritual or metaphysical, and the divine or religious worlds. from this principle follows the hierarchy of spirits, divided into three orders, and again subdivided by the triad in each of these. all these revelations are logical deductions from the first mathematical notions of being and number. unity must multiply itself in order to become active. an indivisible, motionless and sterile principle would be unity dead and incomprehensible. were god only one he would never be creator or fathe

when a man pronounces the tetragram say the kabalists the nine celestial realms sustain a shock, and then all spirits cry out one upon another: who is it thus disturbing the kingdom of heaven? then does the earth communicate unto the first sphere the sins of that rash being who takes the eternal name in vain, and the accusing word is transmitted from circle to circle, from star to star, and from hierarchy to hierarchy. every utterance possesses three senses, every act has a triple range, every form a triple idea, for the absolute corresponds from world to world by its forms. every determination of human will modifies nature, concerns philosophy and is written in heaven. there are consequently two fatalities, one resulting from the uncreated will in harmony with its proper wisdom, the othe

tion will know in turn if they discover the great arcanum by means of the very numerous and precise indications which we have given them. why are these simple and pure truths for ever and of necessity concealed? because the elect of intelligence are always few on earth and are encompassed by the foolish and wicked, like daniel in the den of lions. moreover, analogy instructs us in the laws of the hierarchy, and absolute science, being an omnipotence, must be the exclusive possession of the most worthy. the confusion of the hierarchy is the actual destruction of societies, for then the blind become leaders of the blind, according to the word of the master. give back initiation to priests and kings, and order will come forth anew. so, in my appeal to the most worthy, and in exposing myself t

RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART II

ile the sun is motionless. having faith therefore in human progress, and in the stability of god, the free man respects religion in its past forms, and no more blasphemes jupiter than jehovah. he still salutes lovingly the radiant image of the pythian apollo and discovers its fraternal resemblance to the glorified countenance of the risen redeemer. he believes in the great mission of the catholic hierarchy, and finds satisfaction in observing the popes of the middle ages who opposed religion as a check upon the absolute power of kings; but he protests with the revolutionary centuries against the servitude of conscience which the pontifical keys would enchain. he is more protestant than luther, since he does not even believe in the infallibility of the augsbourg confession, and more catholi

mary question, whether the real evocation and real conjuration of spirits are things possible, and whether such possibility can be demonstrated scientifically. to the first part of the question it may be replied out of hand that everything which is not an evident impossibility can and must be admitted provisionally. as to the second part, we affirm that in virtue of the great magical dogma of the hierarchy and of universal analogy, the kabalistic possibility of real evocations can be demonstrated; concerning the phenomenal reality consequent upon magical operations accomplished with sincerity, this is a matter of experience. as already narrated, we have established it in our own persons, and by means of this gritual h we shall place our readers in a position to renew and confirm our experi

ent death have, in our own days, exceeded the sin of adam; having rashly gathered the fruits of the tree of knowledge, which they did not know how to use for their nourishment, they have cast them to the beasts and reptiles of the earth. so is the reign of superstition inaugurated, and it must persist until the period when true religion shall be constituted again on the eternal foundations of the hierarchy of three degrees and of the triple power which that hierarchy exercises blindly or providentially in the three worlds. 28 chapter iv the conjuration of the four the four elementary forms separate and distinguish roughly the created spirits which the universal movement disengages from the central fire. the spirit toils everywhere and fructifies matter by life; all matter is animated; thou

multitudes, but the chosen are few. now, the government of the world belongs by right to the flower of mankind, and when any combination or usurpation prevents their possessing it, a political or social cataclysm ensues. men who are masters of themselves become easily masters of others; but it is possible for them to hinder one another if they disregard the laws of discipline and of the universal hierarchy. to be subjects of a discipline in common, there must be a community of ideas and desires, and such a communion cannot be attained except by a common religion established on the very foundations of intelligence and reason. this religion has existed always in the world, and is that only which can be called one, infallible, indefectible and veritably catholic. that is, universal. this reli

and royal works. that is, by transcending all weakness of nature. we will not repeat here what is found everywhere concerning egyptian initiations, perpetuated, but with diminished power, in the secret societies of the middle ages. christian radicalism, founded upon a false understanding of the words: gye have one father, one master, and ye are all brethren, h dealt a terrible blow at the sacred hierarchy. since that time, sacerdotal dignities have become a matter of intrigue or of chance; energetic mediocrity has managed to supplant modest superiority, misunderstood because of its modesty. yet, and notwithstanding, initiation being an essential law of religious life, a society which is instinctively magical formed at the decline of the pontifical power and speedily concentrated in itself

ROBERT KIRK WALKER BETWEEN WORLDS

xt. the concept of interaction and polarity or mirroring, which is central to fairy and underworld traditions, is introduced immediately in this, at first humble, context (page 22: when we have plenty, they have scarcity at their homes. in terms of mythology and folklore we have two possible sources of derivation for these lower orders of fairy described by kirk: the first is that of the range or hierarchy of fairy entities and helpers, of which he gives further examples in more exalted circumstances. a parallel is found in the simple household gods of pagan cultures: small shrines and offerings were kept in roman households, for example, to very basic deities. these were at the 'lower' end of the scale of divinities, just as the brownies are at the lower end of the scale of fairy beings

e copyright 1990, 1998-2001,rj stewart, all rights and permissions reserved http//www.dreampower.com/kirk_wbw/pg_102.htm (9 of 10 [10/9/2001 12:36:30 am] robert kirk- walker between worlds(pages 102-111) http//www.dreampower.com/kirk_wbw/pg_102.htm (10 of 10 [10/9/2001 12:36:30 am] robert kirk- walker between worlds(pages 112-121) flip to page# commentary 112 figure 7. robert kirk's cosmology and hierarchy of birds, animals, humans and fairies tarbett's' suggestions as to cause of the sight. a man with this ability to blast by looking, says kirk, speaking from experience of a case, may not be a seer, or see anything more than usual with his regular eyesight. kirk suggests, therefore, that the evil eye is not connected to the second sight, and is not part of the communion between fairy and

RUBY TABLET OF SET

rds "absolute "opposition "balance, and others with technical meanings within the temple of set will generally be used in the technical sense throughout this article, and will not be capitalized here] we will normally capitalize the names of the opposites we discuss, rather than placing those names in quotes. we feel capitalized names are easier to read in this quantity than quoted names. ii. the hierarchy expanding the taxonomy as we have (with the valuable aid of those attending the workshop, we found a hierarchy of opposites, where many sets of opposites seemed to be lower than or subsumed into a higher set of opposites. as the grand master compiled this taxonomy for publication in dialogues, he found that all opposites we had identified at that time could be placed into this hierarchy

e therefore lower than the opposites of emotion and indifference. set and harwer are examples of consciousness. when one set of opposites depends upon another, the dependent set is lower than the other. examples: mortality depends upon life. balance depends upon one's state of initiation. in the taxonomy we provide a hierarchic code for each set of opposites, referring to that set's level in this hierarchy. these codes are subject to change from one version of the taxonomy to another. there will be textual notes discussing many sets of opposites, perhaps discussing their position in the hierarchy, or why we've classified them the way we have. these notes will be in the same order, and flagged with the same hierarchic code, so you can find them (not all opposites are discussed) iii. syntax

of the opposites, then we will indicate the name which encompasses both opposites, eg "temperature: hot- cold. sometimes a name might not be known. it is the grand master's opinion that xeper and maat both have opposites, but none of the order's initiates have been able to identify the names of those opposites. such missing names will be flagged by question marks. iv. classifications besides the hierarchy discussed above, we have identified four additional areas of classification which can be applied to these opposites. we call these four areas of classifica tion "opposition "polarity "objectivity, and "variation. the hierarchical code for each pair of opposites will be found in the left margin of the taxonomy. the codes which represent the four classifications will be encoded at the righ

tion: front- back n2bi 1a3b7a direction: left- right n2si 1a4 material/ non-material b2oi 1b time: past- future n?oi 1b1 negentropy- entropy b1oi 1b1a creation- destruction b2oi? maat? o?oi the following items were considered for the above list of opposites, and rejected, for reasons indicated in the corresponding notes: x.1 matter/ anti-matter x.2 sex: male/ female part iii- discussion and notes hierarchy the grand master proposes conceivability and inconceivability as the highest level of opposite. the grand master bases this classification on his opinion that everything which can or does exist must be conceivable. given a variety of advanced intelligent life forms, we feel that conscious life is or will be able to a) recognize the existence of everything which exists, and b) extrapolate

vanced intelligent life forms, we feel that conscious life is or will be able to a) recognize the existence of everything which exists, and b) extrapolate from things that exist to all things that don't and can't. we feel that such beings will be able to conceive of everything. 1 conceivability- inconceivability n 1 o f all opposites are conceivable, and therefore all opposites fall lower in this hierarchy than conceivability. the discussion above brings forth the question "can anything be inconceivable" some of us say yes, and others say no. obviously we won't benefit much from asking setians to list those things which are inconceivable. the grand master holds the theory that nothing is inconceivable, as an extension of the above discussion. he invites those with other opinions to debate

SATANGEL

gh dreaming, fiction, speculation, and magick, this infamous grimoire has earthed itself. this is purely in keeping with the goetic tradition, and many sorcerers strive to manifest material by similar means. the spirits speak to us through our dreaming minds, this they have done from the beginning. such have been the origins of the deepest, most profound initiations. chapter one; shining ones the hierarchy of heaven in comprehending the nature of the devils and demons that are traditionally the source of the black witchcraft power, it is necessary to consider and meditate upon the forms and names of those angelic mysteries from which they are understood v wilful or not v to have descended. from moses onwards kabalists, esotericists and occultists attributed angels governing the powers of t

ponse from our deeper minds. angelology, like the pantheistic cosmologies that precede it, reflects our human psychology. that is, the various spheres of angelic influence, love, protection, vengeance, even death and disease, are human concerns. approaching as rationalist, artist or mystic we may seek to fathom in the study of angels some insight into ourselves. the first circle highest triad the hierarchy of heaven may be seen as a series of circles surrounding the singularity of god, an emanation of pure thought of the highest vibration whose frequency steadily decreases as it travels away from the core. these transmissions first become an orbiting region of limitless light (ain soph, and as it condenses further it begins to manifest as matter. the world we commonly perceive and experien

o the book of enoch. in was then passed to noah, who used information within it to design and build the ark. moses maimonides identifies him as the chief of the erelim (thrones, describing him as a brilliant white fire. according to targum ecclesiastes, each day razi-el stands upon the peak of mount horeb, proclaims the secrets to all mankind. 9th choir: angels theses are the last in the heavenly hierarchy and the closest to mankind. many early hebrew sources recognise the existence of angels before creation, as did the early catholic church. in the talmud, however, we are informed that having been created they sing a hymn of praise to god and promptly expire, only to be recreated again the following day. the officially recognised doctrine of modern catholicism states that angels are purel

nto their power. for example, a rite to attract material wealth might call upon the names of mammon and astaroth for added power. such might be inscribed upon a talisman, or intoned as a mantra to aid the trance during some other form of ritual. this is quite apart from the more extreme forms of sorcery, where the spirits might be more actively evoked to manifestation. having considered first the hierarchy of heaven, here follows a brief roll call of those who have fallen, their descendants, and also in some sense their ancestors. the primary sources of these names are the classical grimoire. these as a whole imitate the work of one book; this being the goetia itself, otherwise called the lesser key of solomon. yet the traditions of black witchcraft are none of them frozen in time, and the

SATANICON

ts of evilution..9 the satanic philosophy of sexual love..10 book ii: the satanic philosophy. 11 infernal romance. 12 hellscapes and the rise of evil man. 12 creative darkness. 15 core theory and application of black magick. 16 lycanthropy..18 book iii: the satanic soul. 20 the articles and their arrangements..21 the satanic ritual..25 book iv: the satanic philosophy..27 pandemonium: the infernal hierarchy. 28 book v: the rituals of satanic proper. 29 the pact of satan. 30 the ritual of antichrist..33 -vi- preface to the original edition as we approach the dawning of the millennium, we will continue to see the rapid decay of the judeo-xian religion. persons of pride and intelligence will turn away from god and its church. enlightenment, selfishness and realism will take precedence over the

esulting in the occurrence of the doomsday prophesy: armageddon. the plain of megiddo will become a nightmare of vaporized lives and extreme suffering. those alive will desire death. at some time during the great battle, a certain person will come forth and brashly proclaim himself to be the legendary nazarene the self-proclaimed savior of man but in reality, a person secretly groomed by the xian hierarchy to fulfill the prophesy of the second coming! this strategy will be so underhanded and deceitful, and yet so powerful in its presentation that it will shock all but the most sincere disbelievers into absolute submission! the result of this xian conspiracy could be unparalleled domination and power over the peoples of the world and it could launch and immediate regression to bloodthirsty

ould a xian s sins against his god have to be to nullify acceptance especially where the deliberate worship of idols has pre-empted even replaced his god? certainly, the most outrageous and extensive example of this situation of contradictory idolatry and utopian creationism vs. established doctrine is attributable to xianity. so pervasive is the desire to know and experience heaven that the xian hierarchy provides and violates some of its religion s basic tenets: you shall not make for yourself an idol in the form of anything you shall now bow down to them or worship them yet they create and adorn themselves with images of their dead messiah jesus the man xians have replaced god with; he has in fact, become the object of supreme xian worship and adoration. they continue to crate facsimile

te and adorn themselves with images of their dead messiah jesus the man xians have replaced god with; he has in fact, become the object of supreme xian worship and adoration. they continue to crate facsimiles of heaven and its long-dead human sovereignty; their church buildings are commonly known as houses of god, kingdom halls, etc. xian god creationism personified/externalized: images of a holy hierarchy displayed within a man-made heaven. though clearly, their paintings and murals, stained-glass figures and statues are devoid of any true spiritual life or essence as their constitution is purely material. yet, they are paid homage and servitude whole-heartedly by their creators/idolaters. there s no denying that images and idols have replaced that unseen and unknown god which is supposed

ers of woe and destruction, and rend her (him) with increase, without end and unto death! fulfill my desires! in satanicus honos! 9 closing the gates of pandemonium: grasp the bell of commencement and sound it once at each of the five points of the pentagonia while turning clockwise. replace the bell upon the altar. end of ritual -27- book iv: the satanic philosophy -28- pandemonium: the infernal hierarchy princes: lucifer: morning star and light-bringer; satan: adversary of god; belial: a vicious and wicked beast; beelzebub: lord of the flies; leviathan: prince of heresies and serpent of the infernal seas. the first legion: set, tiamat, eblis, mephistopheles, ahriman, fenris, pan, abaddon, apollyon the second legion: asmodeus, adramaleck, astaroth, kali, nergal, lilith, typhon, moloch, mi

SATANISM AN EXAMINATION OF SATANIC BLACK MAGIC

ccept guidance and advice, they eschew any form of subservience: they learn for themselves, by their own experience and from their own self-effort. this is crucial to an understanding of the true nature of the lhp. the lhp means this self-reliance, this self-experience, this self-effort, this personal struggle for achievement. the rhp means someone else- some individual, or some authority or some hierarchy- awards or confers upon the rhp initiate a sign or symbol of their "progress. that is, the rhp initiate assumes the role of student, or 'chela- and often that of sycophant. they rely on someone else or something beyond themselves, whereas the lhp initiate relies only on themselves: their cunning, skill, character, desire, intelligence and so on. the successful lhp initiate is the individ

that an organization does not restrict the experiences of its members- it does not, for instance, impose upon them any binding authority which the members have to accept or face 'expulsion' just as it does not lay down for them any codes of behaviour or ethics. that is, it does not promulgate a dogma which the members have to accept as it does not require those members to be obedient to what the hierarchy says. there is no "proscription" of certain views, or individuals or other organizations as there is no attempt to make members conform in terms of behaviour, attitudes, views, opinions, expressions or anything else. if there are any of these things, the organization so doing these things is most certainly not an organization of the left hand path even though it may use some of the motif

SCHLAGER NEIL WORLD RELIGIONS REFERENCE LIBRARY

nt cities or communities. when a city conquered one of its neighbors, its god was believed to have conquered the defeated city s god. something like this may have happened in ancient egypt, where several different gods and goddesses occasionally had similar or complementary responsibilities. in some cases, such beliefs led to the concept of a supreme god or deity responsible for all creation. the hierarchy of the gods became organized and so, too, did religion itself. shamans began to form a distinct class in the clan and tribe. these men and women became the first clergy, or priesthood, and were believed to have magical powers and to have the ability to cure illness, which was thought to be caused by spirits, or supernatural beings. this class of shamans began to organize the belief syste

the source of all life on earth. as a result of secularization, however, with its research into science, humanity has been greatly aided in areas such as medicine, technology, and electronics. religion itself has also benefited from a questioning of the existence of god, some agnostics and atheists claim. christianity, for example, has become more democratic, ruled by believers, rather than by a hierarchy (chain of command, such as the different levels of leadership in a religion. for those who choose to practice religion, it becomes a personal choice and statement of belief, not a practice forced on them by social pressure. the net effect is to make religion stronger, because its membership is voluntary and more faithful. for more information books darwin, charles. the descent of man. ne

to foretell events led to important developments in mathematics. from ancient egypt, knowledge of anatomy and medicine greatly expanded thanks to the practice of mummification and the use of herbs to treat illnesses. these contributions have greatly aided later societies. mesopotamian influences mesopotamian religion was one of the earliest organized religious systems. it had a formal structure, hierarchy (chain of command, and rituals for worship. it influenced all later religious tradition, not only with its gods (some of whom, such as inanna, were adapted into later religious traditions, but also with its central myths. during the babylonian period the state cult of marduk was an important early step toward the nationalistic monotheism later developed by judaism, christianity, and isla

ughout society: those between father and son, between husband and wife, between elder and younger brother, between friends, and between ruler and subject. all these relationships were ruled by the idea of respect that a son must give to a parent, or what is called filial piety (xiao, and the loyalty (zhong) that a subject gives to his or her ruler. women consistently ranked below men in the model hierarchy, or ladder of authority: a wife owed respect to her husband, sons (and daughters) to their mothers as well as their fathers, and so on down to the wives of the sons, who owed respect to everyone. the ideal ruler, for confucius, should be the model gentleman, who rules by de, or political power achieved through virtue and honesty. the ideas for confucianism grew out of a troubled time in

cognizes many gods, each of whom is worshipped for different functions. these include laozi, who is considered a saint by some and a god, lord lao, by others. primary among the major deities is yuhuang, or the jade emperor, the ruler of heaven and the strongest of all the gods. he monitors heavenly activity, and all the other gods must report to him. heaven, in religious daoism, is organized in a hierarchy, or with gods ranked one above the other. directly beneath yuhuang in importance is the high god, yuanshi tianzong, or the first principle. he existed before the universe and is eternal. below the high god is san qing (also spelled san-ching) the collective name of the three pure ones( jade pure, upper pure, and great pure, describing the areas of heaven where they are supposed to live

SIR EDWARD BULWER LYTTON ZANONI A ROSICRUCIAN TALE

waking; and idealism learns, as its ultimate lesson, that self-sacrifice is true redemption; that the region beyond the grave is the fitting one for exemption from mortal conditions; and that death is the everlasting portal, indicated by the finger of god, the broad avenue through which man does not issue solitary and stealthy into the region of free existence, but enters triumphant, hailed by a hierarchy of immortal natures. the result is (in other words, that the universal human lot is, after all, that of the highest privilege. edward george bulwer-lytph egyptian magic by e. a. wallis budge late keeper of the egyptian and assyrian antiquities in the british museum kegan, paul, trench and trubner& co, london [1901] p. iii to sir j. norman lockyer, k.c.b, f.r.s, etc, etc, etc, a token of

STEINER RUDOLF CHRISTIANITY AS MYSTICAL FACT

e of the divine. however, the superexistent god has brought forth from himself the logos, the wisdom-filled foundation of the universe. and the logos is accessible to the weaker human faculties. he is present in the structure of the world and mediates between god and humanity. the logos may be present in humanity in various degrees, and may be actualized in the world through an institution, whose hierarchy expresses the different levels to which he fills its members. the logos is active in a perceptible way within such a church. and the same power that enlivens it had once lived in christ who became flesh, in jesus.168 gnosticism had made one thing clear: there was a need to come to terms with jesus as a personality. christ and jesus had somehow to be related. human personality had been de

SZYMANSKI GREG SEARCHING FOR THE ILLUMINATI DEEP WITHIN THE BOWELS OF THE VATICAN

call out a new, completely cult loyal presenting system. shatter codes programmed under trauma will be used to destroy or bury non-cult loyal alters "military bases will be set up, in each locality (actually, they are already here, but are covert. in the next few years, they will go above ground and be revealed. each locality will have regional bases and leaders to which they are accountable. the hierarchy will closely reflect the current covert hierarchy "about five years ago, when i left the illuminati, approximately 1% of the us population was either part of the illuminati, sympathetic to it, or a victim of mind control (and therefore considered useable. while this may not sound like many, imagine 1% of the population highly trained in the use of armaments, crowd control, psychological

ial resources, backing their enterprises, which means that in reality they can engage the best lawyers, accountants, etc. to help cover their trail as well" one of the more amazing aspects of the american illuminati is there efficiently organized and almost corporate-like structure. being one day groomed for a top level position, svali learned the highly-detailed u.s. structure, including how the hierarchy are chosen and organized. from top to bottom with incredible detail, this is what svali had to say "the illuminati have 3 main branches: the germanic branch, which oversees the others, the british branch, which handles finances, and the french/russian branch. all three branches are represented in both the united states and canada, as well as every country in the world "the illuminati hav

oping too close a bond with the subject; the watchful eye of the other trainer prevents this. younger trainers are paired with older, more experienced trainers. the older trainer will teach the younger, who does most of the actual work. if the younger is unable to finish a task, or loses heart, the older one will step in "head trainers: will teach, they will also work with the council leaders and hierarchy. all members are required to come in for a "tune up (reinforcing programming, even top leaders, from time to time "eeg machine: will often have abbreviated hookups for quick use. used extensively with brain wave programming; also to verify that a certain alter is out when called up. may be used to verify deep trance state before initiating deep programming. trainers are taught to read th

ny other children were with you being inducted into the family or the order, as they call it? sv: there were two other children at that point. but there were several adults too. gs: okay. sv: see, the church also brings in adults to swear their allegiance, too, just so you know. i was told, and i don't know if this is true, that if you want to rise to a certain position within the catholic church hierarchy, you do have to go through that ceremony as well. gs: okay, so you're down in this room. your parents weren't present. sv: no. no. the german father and the french father were. gs: okay, and at that point tell our listeners what you witnessed. sv (pause, additional voice stress) well, there was a table. it looked like dark glass in the center of the room. it was made out of a stone, but

an you, uh, i have to take a break. sv: sure. gs: we'll continue with the massive organization, your role as a mid-level person in the illuminati on the republic broadcasting network [commercial break- resume 33:27] gs: okay, we're back on the investigative journal, and i'm talking with svali. svali, why don't we just pick it right up where we left off at the break. you were telling us about this hierarchy that starts with twelve fathers. can you just run that down for us so people know exactly how this group is organized? sv: sure. at the top levels, it's in rome. that's the power center or the heart of the illuminati, where the power base is. and that's why all leadership must swear fealty in rome, because that's considered the core of, the spiritual center of the universe. that's how th

TECHNICIANS GUIDE TO THE LEFT HAND PATH

urpose (at this point) to learn the location of this somewhere. what is important is that an idea has manifest into the world of humans. now, this idea, because of its content, attracts to it those individuals who have an affinity with it in some intellectual or spiritual way. it also attracts to it those individuals who for what ever reason, synchronize directly into the ideas, it is initially a hierarchy of extension. all of these individuals will learn and study this idea, each becoming a discrete step in a path that extends beyond their earthly existence. as they pass this idea down from generation to generation, through writing and art, through contemplation and discourse, these individuals form a movement through time- actually creating the path that the idea is extending from. we ca

loped through a description of antinomianism on a microcosmic level, and then further developed as a formulaic convention upon a macrocosmic level. the purpose of revealing that the polaric constituents of the antinomian environment, and its movement of activity and ideas- the lhp- was to reveal them as what plato would call a first form. secondary to this, the purpose was also to demonstrate the hierarchy of lhp spiritual relevance, from the infinitely large, to the intimate and personal. we must now begin to apply this antinomian character to our immediate realms of conscious perception. the instantaneous and synchronous environment within, and from without of ourselves. the previous lessons of polarity and resonance are coming closer to utility with this chapter. as set forth, the antin

ing source creates a harmonic or sympathetic resonance with available receptors. it will also create resonance- or link- within any suitable receptor who lies in a harmonic proportion with that same originating source. what this all means is that if a receptor's qualities are such that they are proportional to the source, it will also resonate. this is the actual mechanism behind the concept of a hierarchy of ideas and/or principles extending through time itself. we can break these concepts down a bit further and find that this discussion is about nothing more than energy. oscillation, vibratory phenomena, resonance have at their basis an energetic extension of movement away from the source. as a subsequent digression, we need to keep in mind that both the physical world, and the magical

TELESMATA AND FLASHING TABLETS

e cross over the flashing tablet. step 8 use any appropriate words around the talisman to be consecrated. make the invoking pentagram five times over it as if the pentagram were standing upon it. vibrate the letters of the triplicities involved with the suffix -al added. step 9 read any invocation required while tracing the proper sigils from the rose as you pronounce the names. always follow the hierarchy. step 10 the first portion of the operation is to initiate the work from yourself. the second is to attract the force in the atmosphere into the vortex you have formed. step 11 read the elemental prayer as utilized in the grade rituals. 6 step 12 close with the rose cross and perform the necessary banishing ritual. do not banish over the newly wrapped telesmata. wrap the telesmata carefu

TELESMATIC FIGURES

l of a sephiroth, planet, or even path. let the adept be reminded that even demons may have their name ending in la these beings also draw their power from the divine energies, therefore, the la is frequently added to the names of evil spirits. thou mayest build up an image astrally before thee or thou mayest construct a painting of the actual resemblance. let the adept be cautious to vibrate the hierarchy pertaining to thy force. always and especially when working with telesmatic figures, invoke the highest divine names. telesmatic images cannot apply to the world of tylzta (in only a limited sense into ayrb, a telesmatic image in ayrb would be thou conceded) telesmatic forms are thusly attributed unto aryzty. let the adept be warned not to apply a telesmatic image 3 to a divine name in t

TEXE MARRS CODEX MAGICA SECRET SIGNS MYSTERIOUS SYMBOLS AND HIDDEN CODES OF THE ILLUMINATI

, masons, and other occultists, i declare without hesitation that what these men are doing knowingly in some cases, unwittingly in others, is calling on, that is invoking devils from an invisible realm("beyond the ordinary human sphere. the occult and the masonic communities can call these evil presences by any coverup name they wish the great white brotherhood, shamballa, planetary entities, the hierarchy, etc, but, in fact, the working of magic, i am convinced, is nothing less than the invocation, or inviting, of devils. this, indeed, is a very dangerous activity; yet the illuminati has designed its many rituals, signs, codes, symbols, architecture, art, and other devices so that the world around us has become a veritable grand theater of the occult. because of the illuminati, the whole

, the ones whom satan's servant, oppenheimer, trumpeted were the "destroyer of worlds" the scriptures give testimony to their fate; they too, shall be judged, so that god "shouldest destroy them which destroy the earth" power the hunger for power motivates the human disciples in the illuminati structure. because they serve satan, they instinctually know they are also serving the will of his human hierarchy. they expect to be rewarded for this service to the evil side. george bernard shaw, who maintained an overwhelming hatred for god and for christianity, wrote of a "will" incarnated in higher consciousness man (the elite) that shall "finally mould chaos itself into a race of gods."5 to fancy yourself as in a state of becoming divine, as so superhuman, special and superior you shall achiev

ltering, soul-satisfying aphrodisiac. these men lust for power, and conveying secret messages unintelligible to the ignorant masses must give them great emotional delight. it inspires in them the desire to accomplish even greater occult aims. as shakespeare once wrote "the world is mine oyster which i, with sword, shall take and plunder" yes, the world is their "oyster" and some in the illuminati hierarchy are so infused with the carnal ambition and lust to power they even seek to conquer and reign the starry realm beyond the surly bounds of this planet. it was british colonialist plotter cecil rhodes who once declared "i would annex the planets if i could" somewhat less grand and pretentious in his ambition for power but nevertheless worth recalling is former house speaker newt gingrich

st certain otherworldly spiritual hierarchies, entities that aid the elitist in creating a powerful effect upon the world. as witchcraft teacher paul huston explains "there simply exists power to be tapped to do good or to do evil..there exist certain entities who will aid you in your spells..you may call these entities gods, spirits, or watchers; or depersonalize them as powers or forces."17 the hierarchy these gods, entities, powers, or forces are said to be hierarchically arranged: the megalomania and rage of the psychopaths 41 "at the top, we have great entities often known as watchers, mighty ones, or gods..which can be contacted to bring a certain power to your rituals. then there are spirit entities or demons halfway between men and gods in their constitution..of course there are ma

an inevitability..which is at once its horror and its joy..once an accepted disciple has definitely undertaken the work in preparation for initiation, there is for him no turning back. he could not if he would. he has heard the voice of his master. occult obedience gives place to enlightened will. he can now be trusted to walk and work alone because he is unalterably one with his group, with the hierarchy, and finally with shamballa (hell).21 the carrot and stick approach thus, we see in use by the top ranks of the elite the carrot and stick approach. if the fledgling initiate strays from the fold, or, worse, reveals any of the secrets of the brotherhood, he will get the stick of punishment. but if he cooperates, he will be rewarded. he will find himself in the enviable position of being

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 1

where its members see no conflict in being nominal roman catholics and practicing espiritas. m delving deeper fodor, nandor. an encyclopedia of psychic science. secaucus, n.j: citadel press, 1966. playfair, guy lyon. the unknown power. new york: pocket books, 1975. mystics mysticism is the attempt of humans to attain ultimate knowledge of the true reality of things and to achieve communion with a hierarchy of spiritual beings and with god, not through the ordinary religious paths, but by means of personal revelation and interaction with the divine. whereas the major religions teach submission of the individual will and adherence to various creeds and dogmas, the mystic desires to realize a union with the supreme being free of all ecclesiasticisms and physical limitations. while the faithfu

ore reports of visions of mary in more and more places. in the past few decades, apparitions of mother mary and her attending angels have been seen in places as varied as betania, venezuela; cuapa, nicaragua; akita, japan; damascus, syria; san nicholas, argentina; cairo, egypt; naju, korea; and hrouchiv, ukraine. in spite of an increasing number of apparitions around the world, the roman catholic hierarchy officially recognizes only seven appearances of mother mary: guadalupe, mexico: in 1531, a native american named juan diego saw mother mary four times and was given a miraculously created serape as evidence of her heavenly visitation. paris, france: the holy mother appeared to a nun in 1830 and asked her to fashion a medal to commemorate the immaculate conception. la salette, france: a w

, ontario, conducts experiments with a helmet-like device that runs a weak electromagnetic signal around the skulls of volunteers. persinger claims that four in five people report a mystical experience of some kind when they don his magnetic headpiece. matthew alper, t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d 190 religious phenomena theroman catholic hierarchy officially recognizes only seven appearances of mother mary. author of the god part of the brain (1998, a book about the neuroscience of belief, goes so far as to declare that dogmatic religious beliefs that insist particular faiths are unique, rather than the results of universal brain chemistry, are irrational and dangerous. in his book the faith of biology and the biology of faith (20

vis; served as professor of psychology at john f. kennedy university; and published more than 150 scientific papers and written several books on his research, such as the presence of other worlds: the psychological/ spiritual findings of emanuel swedenborg (1974) and the natural depth in man (1974. in a landmark research paper, the clinical psychologist noted the striking similarities between the hierarchy of the unseen world described by the swedish inventor-mystic emanuel swedenborg (1688 1772) and the alleged hallucinations of his patients in a state mental hospital. van dusen began to seek out those from among the hundreds of chronic schizophrenics, alcoholics, and brain-damaged persons who could distinguish between their own thoughts and the products of their hallucinations. he would

r type of spirit guide assigned to each individual human soul. in the ancient sanskrit texts of the vedas, the word for angel is angira; in hebrew, malakh, meaning messenger, or bene elohim, for god s children; in arabic, malakah; and in india, multiwinged angels or beings are called garudas. as early as the third millennium b.c.e, the written records of ancient egypt and mesopotamia recognized a hierarchy of supernatural beings that ruled over various parts of the earth, the universe, and the lives of human beings. they also believed in lower levels of entities that might be either hostile or benign in their actions toward humans. the mesopotamians wanted to be certain that they were well protected by their spiritual guardians, the shedu and the lamassu. the lamassus were portrayed in art

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 3

glo-saxon verb meaning to catch. magic practices were divided into two distinct kinds black magic and white magic. simply stated, the term black magic applied to all those practices that caused evil and harm to others, and the practices termed white magic were intended to counter the influences of black magic, achieving good instead of evil. as human society continued to evolve into cities with a hierarchy of rulers, a class system of the citizenry, and respected priests to guide group worship of gods and goddesses, what had once been superstitions became formalized social customs and established religious practices. identification with a particular nation and its borders continued to grow among the people. the more primitive forms of religions evolved into large and organized systems of f

many hotels and office buildings in europe and the united states do not have a room number 13. in scandinavian mythology there were 12 aesir or gods living in relative harmony until the god loki came among them, making the 13th. loki was cruel and evil, and according to the myths, he took special delight in causing human misfortunes. because he was evil, and because he was the 13th member of the hierarchy of the gods, the number 13 came to be looked upon as an omen of ill luck. another explanation for the origin of this superstition also comes from scandinavian mythology, which states the winged valkyries, who waited to escort the heroes fallen in battle to valhalla, were 13 in number. the most popular explanation for the superstition surrounding the number 13 is that there were 12 apostl

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL

the illuminati were already utilizing the classes and grades of freemasonry, so the initiates of the illuminati would easily amalgamate with the more established society. to appear to become one with the freemasons would allow illuminism to spread more widely and rapidly, and weishaupt and knigge had great confidence that they would soon attain complete control over the blended organizations. the hierarchy within the freemasons were not long in discovering that the two interlopers had joined the fraternal brotherhood with less than honorable motives, and in 1782, a group within the masons called the strict observance demanded that a council be held at wilhelmsbad to examine the true beliefs of weishaupt and the illuminati. knigge fs powers of persuasion effectively blocked the attempt of t

nymous magician contains the oldest known copy of the inscription from the legendary emerald tablet, which is itself a description of the seven stages of gold-making. hermes, who is called trismegistus, gthree times the greatest, h was a deity of a group of greeks who once founded a colony in egypt. this transplanted god drew his name from hermes (mercury to the romans, the messenger of the greek hierarchy of deities and the god who conducted the souls of the dead to the underworld kingdom of hades. the egyptians identified hermes trismegistus with thoth, who, in their pantheon of gods, was the divine inventor of writing and the spoken word. these same greek colonists developed an interest in the old egyptian religion, then went on to combine elements of their hellenistic beliefs, add frag

ient egyptians and persians. the greeks and hebrews adapted many of the rituals and incantations, transforming the gods of the earlier cultures into the demons of their own time. this process of deity transmutation was continued into medieval times when the earlier gods of the middle east became devils, the ancient mysteries and fertility rites became orgies, and the orders of worship for the old hierarchy of gods and goddesses became patterns for sorcery. by the middle ages, belief in black magick and the powers of evil became so intense that the world had become a dark and shadowy place of dread ruled by satan. the sorcerers of the middle ages who practiced black magick followed to the letter the instructions recorded in the great grimoires, books filled with rites, rituals, incantations

ior spirits of the egyptian system, acting as intermediaries between god and humans. these seven spirits were the same beings that the brahmans of ancient india called the seven devas, that in persia were called the seven amaschapands, that in chaldea were called the seven great angels, that in jewish kabbalism are called the seven archangels. later, various magi sought to reconcile the christian hierarchy of celestial spirits with the traditions of hermes by classifying the angels into three hierarchies, each subdivided into three orders. the first hierarchy: seraphim, cherubim, and thrones. the second hierarchy: dominions, powers, and authorities [virtues. the third hierarchy:principalities, archangels, and angels. these spirits are considered more perfect in essence than humans, and the

ry, magic and alchemy. translated by j. courtenay locke. new york: causeway books, 1973. seligmann, kurt. the history of magic. new york: meridian books, 1960. spence, lewis. an encyclopedia of occultism. new hyde park, n.y: university books, 1960. marie laveau (c. 1794.1881) marie laveau succeeded sanite dede as the voodoo queen (high priestess) of new orleans sometime around 1830. no one in the hierarchy of voodoo priests and priestesses disputed laveau fs rise to that position, for it was widely known that she was gifted with powers of sorcery and the ability to fashion charms of unfailing efficacy. laveau was a creole freewoman, and by profession a hair dresser. her prestige among the white establishment was assured when the son of a wealthy new orleans merchant was arrested for a crim

THE GOD OF THE WITCHES

d of practising the old religion showsthat the cult of the horned god was far from being dead, and that it was in all probability still the chiefworship of the bulk of the people. it should be also noticed that this is one of the first british records in whichthe old god is called the devil by the christian writers of the middle ages.it is possible that the bishop's high position in the christian hierarchy saved him from punishment, for in thecase also of the lady alice kyteler in 1324 her rank as a noble saved her when she was tried before thebishop of ossory for her heathen practices.[20] the bishop, however, had sufficient evidence to prove hiscase and sufficient power to burn the lady's poorer co-religionists, though not herself.herne the hunter, with horns on his head, was seen in win

THE KEY TO THE MYSTERIES

it is evident that a good deal of submission will be required. when he agrees with st. augustine that a thing is not just because god wills it, but god wills it because it is just, he sees perfectly well that he is reducing god to a poetic image reflected from his own moral vii ideal of justice, and no amount of alleged orthodoxy can weigh against that statement. his very defence of the catholic hierarchy is a masterpiece of that peculiar form of conscious sophistry which justifies itself by reducing its conclusion to zero. one must begin with "one" and that "one" has no particular qualities. therefore, so long as you have an authority properly centralized it does not really matter what that authority is. in the pope we have such an authority ready made, and it is the gravest tactical blu

stitute dogma and establish the discipline of worship, in concert this time with the civil authority, but not in obedience to its orders. it is necessary, in a word, that faith should give to the religious need a real satisfaction- a satisfaction entire, permanent and indubitable. to obtain that, it is necessary to have the absolute and invariable affirmation of a dogma preserved by an authorized hierarchy. it is necessary to have an efficacious cult, giving, with an absolute faith, a substantial realization of the symbols of belief. religion thus understood being the only one which can satisfy the natural need of religion, it must be the only really natural religion. we arrive, without help from others, at this double definition, that true natural religion is revealed religion. the true r

tested by torture, 8 they were found faithful. they showed to the multitude a living immortality in their death, and they watered the earth with a blood whose heat could not be extinguished, because they were burning with the ardours of charity. it is by charity that the apostles built up their creed. they said that to believe together was worth more than to doubt separately; they constituted the hierarchy on the basis of obedience- rendered so noble and so great by the spirit of charity, that to serve in this manner is to reign; they formulated the faith of all and the hope of all, and they put this creed in the keeping of the charity of all. woe to the egoist who appropriates to himself a single word of this inheritance of the word; he is a deicide, who wishes to dismember the body of th

anoint all wounds with sacred oils. those two blood-hungered monsters, despotism and anarchy, will tear themselves to pieces, and annihilate each other, after having mutually sustained each other for a little while, by the embrace of their struggle itself. and the government of the future will be that whose model is shown to us in nature, by the family, and in the religious world by the pastoral hierarchy. the elect shall reign with jesus christ during a thousand years, say the 60 apostolic traditions: that is to say, that during a series of centuries, the intelligence and love of chosen men, devoted to the burden of power, will administer the interests and the wealth of the universal family. at that day, according to the promise of the gospel, there will be no more than one flock and one

y, the impossibility of logically explaining the unknown. for the jew, god is separate from humanity; he does not live in his creatures, he is infinite egoism. for the mussulman, god is a word before which one prostrates oneself, on the authority of mohammed. for the christian, god has revealed himself in humanity, proves himself by charity, and reigns by virtue of the order which constitutes the hierarchy. the hierarchy is the guardian of dogma, for whose letter and spirit she alike demands respect. the sectarians who, in the name of their reason or, rather, of their individual unreason, have laid hands on dogma, have, in the very act, lost the spirit of charity; they have excommunicated themselves. the catholic, that is to say the universal, dogma merits that magnificent name by harmoniz

THE MAGICIAN S KABBALAH

ystems. therefore, the twenty-two tarot cards have been linked (in various formats) to the paths, and the planets, elements, stages of alchemy and other aspects of esoteric teachings have been linked to the sephiroth. the majority of these attributions are derivations and permutations of those developed by medieval hermeticists, who painstakingly produced pseudo-scientific tables of every angelic hierarchy, every grade of demon, and even the occult connections between rocks and stars. the "magus; celestial intelligencer (published 1801) of francis barrett is an example of these tables of correspondence and the occult dictionary "777" by crowley provides a synopsis of the major systems of magical correspondence (i.e. deities, zodiacal signs, planets, perfumes, colours, numbers, mythical ani

referred to the divine presence in each of the worlds in terms of communication, complexity, and meaning. information, in terms of coherence, organisation, or "a non-random pattern, is that which is resultant of the fact that, as r.a. wilson demonstrates "life is an ordering, selecting, coherencemaking process. the physicist schrondinger put it simply that "life feeds on negative entropy (b) the hierarchy briefly, the evidence for hierarchy as a fundamental part of the scala natura is constantly about and within us, from the hierarchy of the cells within us to the hierarchy of any organisation or the hierarchy of star systems. during a talk given at the arcane school conference, mark braham phrased it thus "hierarchization is the process through which successive levels of increasing compl

the hierarchy of any organisation or the hierarchy of star systems. during a talk given at the arcane school conference, mark braham phrased it thus "hierarchization is the process through which successive levels of increasing complexity, flexibility, and co-ordination in form, function and behaviour are established, ranging from the relatively simple to the relatively complex" the higher up the hierarchy an item or individual is, the more is their co-ordinating function on a scale of complexity (such as a queen in a beehive, a sun in a solar system, or a company director. this is important to consider in defining which world is to be considered or worked with for the practical kabbalist. it may be that some contemplations or workings are best effected in assiyah or with the elemental bei

THE MARTINIST OPERATIVE GENERAL RITUAL

itates for a moment and then prays for a harmony among, concord and faithfulness of brothers: we beseech thee, o god, unique dispensator of peace, preserver almighty of all things thou hast created, may our brothers and sisters remain forever faithful to the mystique and to the works of our order- which they have freely chosen and accepted when joining the order. may they remain submissive to the hierarchy and discipline of the order and never fail in their promise. by ieshouah, our lord, amen. operator meditates for a while and now prays for the dignitaries and masters of the order: deign, o god almighty and eternal, we thy servants implore thee humbly, to 21 direct and guide masters and dignitaries of our order. deign to protect their souls and illumine their minds so that they may alway

THE PATH OF KABBALAH

one another. this way they would only express their personal feelings and own private opinion. people, who study kabbalah, get together with the help of superior forces, forces of the creator. they obtain a collective goal to their lives and that goal becomes clearer and clearer every day. the only question that remains then is how to accelerate the attainment of that goal. there is a very clear hierarchy between the creator and us: we are at the bottom, and the creator is at the highest point. we must climb the rungs of that ladder from our current location to that of the creator s. there are different ways to ascend. one of them is called an awakening from below, where, through influence that comes from above, a person begins to want spiritual attainment and ascent by himself. he begins

THE STAR IN THE WEST BY CAPTAIN FULLER A CRITICAL ESSAY ON THE WORKS OF ALEISTER CROWLEY

tion of his presentday offspring. fear, the basal foundation of all gods, found a subtle soil in ignorance; ignorance reacted on god, producing superstition; superstition, cruelty; cruelty, all the tigerish longings of the day and the hoggish gratifications of the night. pessimism is necessarily the foundation of all religion; for if man were normally optimistic he would not have conceived such a hierarchy of tyrants as that of his gods. the man who formerly cut himself with flints before a lump of stone or clay, is in no way more foolish than he who prays to an omnipotent conception; the former was jealous and exacting, and so is the latter, the former a thing, the latter an idea, and both an ideal. this evolution is very vividly de-scribed in the poem entitled gthe growth of god h: fear

TWO ESSAYS ON THE WORSHIP OF PRIAPUS

e deities, but in general all the religious rites of the greeks, were of the festive kind. to imitate the gods, was, in their opinion, to feast and rejoice, and to cultivate the useful and elegant arts, by which we are made partakers of their felicity.2 this was the case with almost all the nations of antiquity, except the3 egyptians and their reformed imitators the jews,4 who being governed by a hierarchy, endeavoured to make it awful and venerable to the people by an appearance of rigour and austerity. the people, however, sometimes broke through this restraint, and indulged themselves in the more pleasing worship of their neighbours, as when they danced and feasted before the golden calf which aaron erected,5 and devoted themselves to the worship of obscene idols, generally supposed to

ns and conceptions: but he has wisely ordered it otherwise, that piety and virtue might increase by an honest 112 on the worship emulation of religions, as industry in trade, or activity in a race, from the mutual emulation of the candidates for wealth and honour. 1 this was too liberal and extensive a plan, to meet the approbation of a greedy and ambitious clergy, whose object was to establish a hierarchy for themselves, rather than to procure happiness for others. it was accordingly condemned with vehemence and success by ambrosius, prudentius, and other orthodox leaders of the age. it was from the ancient system of emanations, that the general hospitality which characterised the manners of the heroic ages, and which is so beautifully represented in the odyssey of homer, in a great measu

r, of many of the most learned among the ancients, that the principles of the jewish religion were originally the same as those of the greek, and that their god was no other than the creator and generator bacchus,4 who, being viewed 1 symmach. ep. 10& 61. themist. orat. ad imperat. 2 odyss. z, ver. 207. 3 see pope s odyssey. 4 tacit. histor. lib. v. of priapus 113 through the gloomy medium of the hierarchy, appeared to them a jealous and irascible god; and so gave a more austere and unsociable form to their devotion. the golden vine preserved in the temple at jerusalem,1 and the taurine forms of the cherubs, between which the deity was supposed to reside, were symbols so exactly similar to their own, that they naturally concluded them meant to express the same ideas; especially as there wa

TYSON DONALD NEW MILLENNIUM MAGIC

ecade of the 20th century. such fanaticism still exists today in korea, china, and a host of other nations. with the rise of science came the decline of religion. the material was exalted over the spiritual. magic was temporarily released from persecution in the climate of free speech that resulted from the centuries-long battle against the church. how- ever, it was not embraced by the new ruling hierarchy. magic remained an outcast, and soon a different form of persecution arose. the rack and thumbscrew were replaced by ridicule and ostracism. introduction xxiii the ostensible objection of science to magic is opposite that of the church. the church hated magic because it believed that magic worked. it saw magic as an instrument for releasing diabolical forces into the world. science hates

nus is of the nature of water; jupiter has the mediating qualities of air; and sat- urn has the coldness and heaviness of earth. two of the wandering bodies repre- sent opposite extremes of hot and cold, good and evil-the sun is the extreme of light, the moon is the extreme of shadow. the final ancient planet, mercury, is the balance of forces and best suited to occupy the center of the planetary hierarchy. anyone who has understood this basic exposition of the planetary glyphs will at once appreciate that other combined forms of the three basic symbols are pos- sible. in fact, there are six possible ways to combine the three symbols of sun, moon and earth. mercury is only one of the six. even though the five other mer- cury-variants have not been assigned planets in traditional astrology

y (veneris dies) venus saturday (saturnus dies) saturn sunday (solis dies) sun monday (lunae dies) moon tuesday (martis dies) mars some of the correspondences are obvious--sun for sunday, moon for monday, saturn for saturday--others are less apparent. this is because many of the old gods are no longer well known. tuesday is named after the teutonic war god tiw, the nearest equivalent in the pagan hierarchy to mars. wednesday is named after woden, the earlier germanic form of the god the scandinavians named odin, who is the northern divine magician, or mercury. thursday is named for thor, who is associat- ed with jupiter, or jove, because he hurls thunderbolts. friday is named for frija, a teutonic mother goddess whose name means "beloved" and is linked with venus. the heptagram is drawn in

s parts from the tra- ditional jewish kabbalah. this time will not be wasted. in modern magic, the kabbalah is used as a kind of mega filing system. it is concerned almost exclusively with the tree of the sephiroth and its aspects. the tree provides a schematic pattern that organizes and relates the many disparate subsystems of magic, such as astrology, the tarot, the occult elements, the angelic hierarchy, numerology, the hebrew letters and their many occult uses, the demon- ic hierarchy, the ritual instruments, the various levels of human awareness, the four worlds or planes of being, and so on. in the traditional jewish kabbalah, attention is focused mainly on the use of holy names of god as mantras, and the numerical manipulation of sacred texts for the purpose of achieving a transcend

that has been proven effective for attaining the conversation of the guardian angel. the ritual process in abramelin should not necessarily be copied, but rather should be used as a pattern and guide. the spirit names and magic squares that appear in the book belong to the writer, abraham the jew, and should not be used by the magus, who must rely on his or her own guardian to provide a personal hierarchy of spirits and their sigils. the book ofthe sacred magic ofabrarnelin recommends a physical withdrawal from society for a period of six lunar cycles, during which the working to achieve the conversation of the guardian is prepared. this withdrawal into isolation will not be- possible for most modern magi, who live submerged (and drowning) in a sea of human communications. therefore it be

TYSON DONALD SOUL FLIGHT

pope clement xiv. his statement was later onfirmed. joan of arc historically, christianity has had an ambivalent attitude toward projections of the astral body into other realms and communication with spiritual beings. when it is done by someone outside the authority of the church, it is almost invariably condemned as occult and devilish. however, when it is experienced by a member of the church hierarchy, or by someone regarded by the church as favored by god, public knowledge of the event is either suppressed, or if that is impossible due to the prominence of the person who had the experience, it is embraced and upheld as a prophetic miracle. nowhere is this double standard more evident than in the tragic life of joan of arc (1412-1431. as a young girl, joan heard voices telling her to

ety. blavatsky's two greatest works, isis unveiled (1877) and the secret doctrine (1888, are bewildering in their scope and complexity. somehow, from their confusion, and from subsequent spirit messages received by blavatsky during seances, she and her closest followers were able to extract the essential ideas of theosophy. seven astral levels madame blavatsky claimed to receive her wisdom from a hierarchy of highly evolved human souls that were referred to collectively first as the brothers, and then later as the masters. when theosophy shifted its center from america to india, this title was changed to mahatmas, a word meaning "great souls."92 although blavatsky undoubtedly faked the physical letters supposedly received from these spirits by apports, the actual teachings of the mahatmas

of secrecy to him, demanded by him, from me, before showing me what he had either done or caused to be done or both."l15 the secret chiefs mathers was concerned that florence farr not be misled into thinking that westcott was responsible for the esoteric teachings of the golden dawn because he himself, aided by his wife, was at that time receiving psychic communications from the secret chiefs, a hierarchy of enlightened beings, and it was mathers who transcribed their dictations into the rituals and teachings that would later constitute the second order. exactly who or what these secret chiefs were, mathers always remained uncertain. he was not really sure if they were living adepts who had discovered the alchemical elixir of eternal life, or spiritual beings dwelling on higher planes who

nd that the work came easily to him. the resulting descriptions of the thirty astral worlds of the enochian angels are often enigmatic, frequently poetic, and contain a wealth of esoteric references and associations that shed light on both the golden dawn system of magic and on crowley's esoteric writings. it was mathers who introduced a simplified version of enochian magic, first received from a hierarchy of spirits by the crystal scryer edward kelley in the late sixteenth century, into the golden dawn teachings, but it was not until the work by crowley that it came to be investigated in a systematic way. crowley's astral flights to the thirty aethyrs represent the ultimate utilization of the methods of scrying and astral projection taught by the golden dawn, as perfected by its most cont

TYSON DONALD THE MAGICAL WORKBOOK

rs. it is possible to use a modified form of pendulum for more complex responses, in which the motions of the bob point out letters inscribed on the rim of a bowl to spell words, but this ancient and difficult instrument is rarely employed in modern magic. even the great magician s. l. macgregor mathers and his mediumistic wife, moina, employed the common pendulum described here to receive from a hierarchy of spirits known as the secret chiefs a portion of the teachings that compose the golden dawn system of magic, so widely used today. use of the pendulum is a form of dowsing, and modern dowsers sometimes employ a pendulum in preference to a forked stick or bent metal rod when searching for water or other things hidden in the ground. it is not the general opinion of dowsers that their wan

he triangle 309 movements in the air, sounds, sensations, odors, and indistinct forms or shadows. the purpose of evocation is not to bring forth a spirit in physical form, but to command a lower spirit into the triangle beyond the boundary of the magic circle where it can be used safely. it is the nature of lower spirits to be more material than higher spirits. the lower they are in the spiritual hierarchy, the denser and more tangible their evoked forms. it is necessary to learn evocation when seeking a complete understanding of the art of magic because evocation outside the circle is the only safe way to deal with infernal demons, and with the more dangerous elementals. undines can usually be summoned without the protection of a circle, provided the magician is mentally stable. often thi

TYSON DONALD THE POWER OF THE WORD

) when a man pronounces the tetragram-say the kabaliststhe nine celestial realms sustain a shock, and then all spirits cry out one upon another "who is it thus disturbing the kingdom of heaven" then does the earth communicate unto the first sphere the sins of that rash being who takes the eternal name in vain, and the accusing word is transmitted from circle to circle, from star to star, and from hierarchy to hierarchy (ibid, p. 50) according to consecrated dogma, there are three persons in god, and these three constitute one only deity. three and one provide the conception of four, because unity is required appendix b: comr7zentaries on tetragrammaton to explain the three. hence, in almost all languages, the name of god consists of four letters, and in hebrew these four are really three

WESTERN MANDALAS OF TRANSFORMATION SR AL

e, who has found a happy synthesis between the two (by) employing such herbs, incenses, colors, seals, lights, forms, and divine names as are consonant and congruous to the traditional nature of mercury, the magician is thus the more easily enabled to stimulate the creativity of the imagination, and evoke either from his own mind or the astral light, the idea or spirit pertaining to that grade or hierarchy called mercury (1972, p. 207. all of these various correspondences (and the other planets as well) will be found in the charts in this and following chapters. the incenses which are connected to the planetary energies are a vital part of the magical art of talisman-making (see the chart in figure 3-b. they can be burned both in the process of actual construction as well as used for fumig

WHO ARE THE DRACONIANS

dditional informations found aboard retrieved craft a separate race is designated superior by them. conclusion: an in-depth study and analysis of the psychological make-up and behavior prediction is advised. studies performed on two alien life forms captured has proven that they cannot act independently from own acquired intelligence without access to communication, orders and instructions from a hierarchy or central command" three different aspects of the south african affair in fact coincide very closely with what other sources have revealed concerning these reptil-saurian "alien" creatures: 1) the "saurian grays" are the lower echelon of a hidden reptilian hierarchy. the other or "superior" race that is considered to be superior is a bipedal reptilian-saurian species as well, although t

the substace into their skin, in that they do not have an operational digestive tract, and the 'waste' is excreated back out through the exterior like a snake/lizard shedding it's skin. also, if we are to believe some of the more fantastic claims of crash-retrievals, such mutilated animal and human organs have been discovered within or among the debris of crashed alien grey craft. the 'reptilian' hierarchy seems to operate in an exactly opposite manner as the judeochristian ethic, and instead of operating on faith-love-service the reptilian or saurian hierarchy is said to operate on fear-hatred-competition. since both the greys and lizard-like reptiloid 'aliens' operate on 'collective consciousness' and are neo-saurian in nature according to many sources, and since they have a similar agen

'gold of the gods. the reptilians and their crossbreeds drink blood because they are drinking the person's life-force and because they need it to exist in this dimension. they will often shape-shift into reptilians when drinking human blood and eating human flesh, i am told by those who have seen this happen. blood drinking is in their genes and an elite high priestess or 'mother goddess' in the hierarchy, who performed rituals for the brotherhood at the highest level, told, me that without human blood the reptilians cannot survive in this dimension. her name is arizona wilder, formerly jennifer ann green. interestingly, she said that the reptilians had been pursuing the aryan peoples around the universe, because the blood of the white race was particularly important to them for some reas

esearchers into the reptilian question suggest that this is the substance the reptiles also want. it all fits (note: below is the reference to denver, colorado being a major satanic centre. i checked with encarta world atlas and littleton is only 16 km from denver "low income parents, and those addicted to drugs, are at the mercy of the freemasons and satanists operating among the social services hierarchy and judges. their children are often taken away from them for satanic ritual or mind control projects. so called 'crack' babies are apparently sought after for mind control operations, as are twins. i know of twins who were crack babies in denver, colorado, a major satanic centre. they were first taken from their parents and given to foster parents. later they were taken from the foster

hmm. isn't it that below denver international airport is home to the. you know what. but i don't wanna think of this right now- bruce) from: bruce fleming subject [theeagle-l] belgium (nato: home of satanism/reptilians? date: tue, 4 may 1999 06:45:41 +0800 is belgium (headquarters of nato) also the headquarters of satanism? can someone check? if what icke said is true that satanism is the ruling hierarchy of the brotherhood pyramid under the command of the reptilians and belgium is the headquarters of satanism. it is very serious. it means nato may be controlled by malevolent forces as army of world domination (is this who are the draconians file//d /my documents/avidya/reptilian agenda/who are the draconians.htm (58 of 68 [8/25/2000 17:20:01] assault on yugoslavia a celebration to mark i

WOLFSON ELLIOT ALEF MEM TAU KABBALISTIC MUSINGS ON TIME TRUTH AND DEATH

d by the ontic presumption of a continuous chain of being extending from and unified within the supreme cause of all causes (sibbat kol ha-sibbot, knowledge of the sefirot is adduced from the cosmos. the hierarchical relation is problematized, however, by the fact that the mundane is discerned from the divine in the same measure that the divine is discerned from the mundane. the subversion of the hierarchy is expressed in the inversion of chronological time a rmed at the conclusion of the passage in language reminiscent of the hermeneutical dictum discussed above: ein muqdam u-me uhar ba-torah. just as the reader need not assume an absolute temporal order operative in scripture that would prevent undermining the criterion of before and after, so one need not presume that in the nature of e

ZALEWSKI GOLDEN DAWN ENOCHIAN MAGIC OCR

th in function and in their connection with the angels of the bonorum. i assume they may be a force higher in structure than the "sons of light" take the name el, for example. it is the plural of elohim, but it also stands for an angel in canaanite lore who mated with a mortal woman and begot shar and shalim; this angel also has a very strong connection to the "sons of light" of the other missing hierarchy, of which "i" is the head, agrippa tells us that "i" is "a divine being" while "ih" is "a just god comparing himself with man" the inference being that they are more than the "sons of light" and exist on a much higher plane. exactly who and what these forces are is anyone's guess. perhaps research into ancient names might provide the clue. it is surprising how many names dubbed "enochian

ing quotes relates to the table number of the tabula collecta. the passage in italics shows the direct links to the meaning of the tables. 1. at the ending of the night: at the limits of light: tho-oth stood before the unborn ones of time. then was formulated the universe. the birth of wisdom and intelligence. 2. then came the gods thereof: the aeons of the bornless beyond. the establishment of a hierarchy. 3. then there was the voice vibrated. the power of speech. 4. then there was the name declared. which distinguishes all things. 5. at the threshold of the entrance. between the universe and the infinite. hidden knowledge. 6. in the sign of the enterer stood thoth. as before him the aeons were proclaimed. spirits of the air, time itself: 7. in breath he did vibrate them: in symbols he di

rom the center. listed are seven names: hagonel, liba, ave, an, el, rode and ilemese. these are the planetary forces that directly control the angels of the bonorum. the next set of tablets to be generated from the round tablet of the bonorum can easily be worked out and are shown in figures 67 through 72. angels of the bonorum applied to the first 7 days of creation outside and above the bonorum hierarchy stands king camara and prince hagonel. they are a direct liaison with the ngeis of the dei aemeth the sons of light and the sons of the' 11.8 of light. in their hierarchal order these are: 108 sons of light: ih, isr, dmal, hecoa, beigia, and stimcul. sons of the sons: el, anm ave, liba, rode, hagonel, and ilamese. prince hagonel, in a lower form (that is, through a lower kabbalistic worl

me worketh in wonders from generation to generation" the name relates to the angel pele "he who worketh in wonders" whose name has appeared in a number of kabbalistic texts. 150 the magical formula of divination w i t h t h e c r y s t a l according to the z2 a. prepare the holy table and shewstone. b. the adept should undertake preparatory meditation. c. the adept must try and aim for a definite hierarchy, which is to be blended with a good astrological time. d. the question or reason for making this contact should be written down if the contact be divinity. e. purification, consecration, circumambulation with lotus wand. f. invoking rituals of higher forces to aid work, using lotus wand. g. invocation of divine white brilliance (lvx signs. h. formation of the astral link through the seal

ZALEWSKI SECRET INNER ORDER RITUALS OF THE GOLDEN DAWN OCR

ator adeptus minor 2. theoricus adeptus minor 3. practicus adeptus minor 4. philosophus adeptus minor rosea rubea et aureae crucis study curriculum section 1 zelator adeftus minor (lam) 1. making enochian tablets 2. consecration of elemental weapons, sword, lotus want, rose cross 3. introduction to the enochian system 4. concourse of forces part 1 5. lecture on name extraction from the tablets 6. hierarchy of the tablets 7. astrology and the tablets 8. notanda 9. introduction to skrying 10. systematic method of studying the squares (tablets) 11. official lecture for slaying enochian squares 12. aura control and the enochian tablets 13. enochian dictionary 14. enochian chess papers 15. instructions for making an enochian chess set 16. watch tower ceremony 17. equinox ceremony 18. ritual of

onsideration to the tarot symbols which stand about the threshold of adeptship as guardians of the three paths, communicating with the grade of tiphereth. by the hypothesis of the paths and the tree, it is possible to proceed from the 4=7 grade of netzach to that of 7=4 in chesed, as it is also from the 3=8 of hod to the 6=5 of geburah; but these modes of progress are forbidden by the laws of the hierarchy. for this reason the tarot keys attributed to the paths of kaph and mein have no place in the temple. there remain, however, the 24th, 25th and 26th paths. but the philosophus cannot enter the sephira tiphareth by the path of nun, because the key of death intervenes. the celebrant shows the 13th tarot key. celebrant the first meaning lies with utter plainness on the surface of the card

ZOETIC GRIMOIRE OF ZOS

obsession, a vampire, an insatiable negress of pendulous breasts and fatted thighs riding me into the abysses of the quadriga sexualis. seventh formula transcendental perspective as a means of mediumship and ano tic analgesia as related to me by the stoic, socrates many stoics lived before zeno and they formulated this sentiment as a practical and ideal behaviourism: there is in their genesis an hierarchy of form and ideas. ideas have no status except through forms that are accepted symbols of sentience and are spatially and outwardly self-indulgent. excarnation of an inspired or superimposed concept may be induced and orientated by. space-apperception. the whole body and being must suspire. this total effluxion makes everything reciprocal and becomes a re-orientated sequence of focused n

A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGICK SPELLS

appoint one person to check and replenish supplies. large supermarkets have an amazing array of candles, incenses and oils, as do gift shops and herbal pharmacies, while on the internet there are a vast number of new age mailorder outlets. i have also listed some in the back of this book. appoint one person to organise a specific festival and to act as high priest or priestess for that occasion. hierarchies rarely work in less formal groups of friends. remember, too, that sometimes the most reticent member may prove the most dynamic at singing chants and raising energies. you may discover that particular members have special gifts -perhaps for leading the dancing or creating spontaneous rituals- but it is important that the most forward members do not take all the leading parts, leaving o

ABRAMELIN1

56 that is to say the true and unwritten qabalah, which is the ancient egyptian magical wisdom; and not later hebrew perversions thereof. 57 that is to say the administrators of the first cause, ie. the various divine powers, or gods and goddesses, who act more directly on matter. 58 abraham here alludes to the period of preparation required from the neophyte, as described later. 59 regarding the hierarchies, see end of third book. 60 thus in the indian mantras the force and mystery of the words themselves is especially insisted on. 61 les deffits 62 i.e, the demon. 63 there is a very large species of spider, which can even capture and kill small birds, but it is only met with in tropical regions, especially in central america and martinique; the zoological name of this species is hygak. 6

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE SWORD OF SONG

tence of an indefinite number of means: they need not even be compatible; karma, rebirth, providence, prayer, sacrifice, baptism, there is room for all. on the old and, i hope, now finally discredited hypothesis of an infinite being, the supporters of these various ideas, while explicitly affirming them, implicitly denied. similarly, note that the qabalistic idea of a supreme god (and innumerable hierarchies) is quite compatible with this theory, provided that the supreme god is not infinite. now as to our weapons. the more advanced yogis of the east, like the nonconformists at home, have practically abandoned ceremonial as idle. i have yet to learn, however, by what dissenters have replaced it! i take this to be an error, except in the case of a very advanced yogi. for there exists a true

ALICE A BAILEY02 INITIATION HUMAN AND SOLAR

ed must grow the capacity for discreet reservation, and the use of the discriminating faculty. when we can wisely use, discreetly withhold, and soundly discriminate, we give the surest guarantee to the watching teachers of the race that we are ready for a fresh revelation. we must resign ourselves to the fact that the only way in which we can find the clue to the mystery of the rays, systems, and hierarchies, lies in the study of the law of correspondences or analogy. it is the one thread by which we can find our way through the labyrinth, and the one ray of light that shines through the darkness of the surrounding ignorance. h. p. blavatsky, in "the secret doctrine" has told us so, but as yet very little has been done by students to avail themselves of that clue. in the study of this law

on whilst occupying earlier vehicles. his body is not a young one, and he is a tibetan. he is very devoted to the master k. h. and occupies a little house not far distant from the larger one of the master, and from his willingness to serve and to do anything that has to be done, he has been called "the messenger of the masters" he is profoundly learned, and knows more about the rays and planetary hierarchies of the solar system than anyone else in the ranks of the masters. he works with those who heal, and co-operates unknown and unseen with the seekers after truth in the world's great laboratories, with all who definitely aim at the healing and solacing of the world, and with the great philanthropic world movements such as the red cross. he occupies himself with various pupils of differen

antis. it was the home of the third root race. logos. the deity manifested through every nation and people. the outward expression, or the effect of the cause which is ever concealed. thus, speech is the logos of thought, hence it is aptly translated by the "verbum" and the "word" in its metaphysical sense (see john 1:1-3. lord of civilisation (see mahachohan) lords of the flame. one of the great hierarchies of spiritual beings who guide the solar system. they took control of the evolution of humanity upon this planet about 18 million years ago, during the middle of the lemurian, or third root race. macrocosm. the great universe, literally; or god manifesting through his body, the solar system- 128- initiation, human and solar copyright 1998 lucis trust mahachohan. the head of the third gr

ALICE A BAILEY04 A TREATISE ON COSMIC FIRE

built upon a comprehension of the laws of radiation, of magnetic currents, and of the force centres found in men's bodies and their relationship to the force centres and currents of the solar system. fifthly, to give some information, hitherto not exoterically imparted as to the place and work of those myriads of sentient lives who form the essence of objectivity; to indicate the nature of those hierarchies of existences who form out of their own substance all that is seen and known, and who are themselves fire and the cause of all the heat, warmth, life and motion in the universe. in this way the action of fire on water, of heat in matter, whether macrocosmically or- 4- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust microcosmically considered, will be touched upon and some light th

on to our planet, via venus. this subject of the first logos, manifesting only in connection with the other two in the system, is a profound mystery, which is not fully understood by even those who have taken the sixth initiation. the first logos embodies the "will to live" and it was through his instrumentality that the manasaputras came into objective existence in relation to the human and deva hierarchies. in this system, the blending of the divine ray of wisdom and the primordial ray of intelligent- 82- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust matter forms the great dual evolution; back of both these cosmic entities stands another entity who is the embodiment of will, and who is the utiliser of forms though not the forms of any other than the greater building devas and the

chies. in this system, the blending of the divine ray of wisdom and the primordial ray of intelligent- 82- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust matter forms the great dual evolution; back of both these cosmic entities stands another entity who is the embodiment of will, and who is the utiliser of forms though not the forms of any other than the greater building devas and the human hierarchies in time and space. he is the animating principle; the will-to-live aspect of the seven hierarchies. nevertheless these seven hierarchies are (as says h. p. b) the sevenfold ray of wisdom, the dragon in its seven forms.66,(58)67,68(59) this is a deep mystery, and only a clue to it all can be found at this time by man in the contemplation of his own nature in the three worlds of his mani

f men to those of the heavenly men, and it will be found that just as the majority of human etheric bodies are built of matter of the fourth ether, so it may also be said that four of the heavenly men have their etheric vehicles composed of this fourth cosmic ether (buddhic matter. further, the two great evolutions (human and deva) find their group unity on the buddhic plane, and portions of both hierarchies blend and merge so as to form the body of the divine hermaphrodite.24,(110)25 earlier, at certain fixed points, they may temporarily approximate- 192- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust each other. on the buddhic plane definite and permanent alliance may be seen. on this plane also the "devas of the shadows" who are concerned in the building of the planetary scheme, p

t. in this unit there are certain areas of more vital importance than other areas from the standpoint of energising force. such an area as the heart may, in this connection, be considered and compared (as regards force value) with such an area as the calf of the leg. the entity, man, utilises both, but the heart centre is of paramount importance. thus is it also with a heavenly man. the two great hierarchies deva and human are force centres in the body of a planetary logos; the other evolutions of an involutionary nature extant within the scheme, and the remainder of the active substance of the globes, and all contained therein, go to the content of the remainder of his body. a. man and the planetary logos. with the deva evolution at this point we have nought to do. i seek to concentrate a

ALICE A BAILEY05 THE LIGHT OF THE SOUL

he aggregations of forms which are to be found in its environment. the trained seer has learnt to dissociate that which pertains to his own aura and the aura of the planet (which is in actuality the akashic record. he can distinguish between those records which are- 151- the light of the soul copyright 1998 lucis trust a. planetary, b. hierarchical or pertaining to the work of the twelve creative hierarchies as they bring to concretion the plan of the logos. c. imaginative forms, the result of the desire-thought activity of the myriads of men, animated by desire for some form of experience or other. d. the historical record pertaining to races, nations, groups and families in their two great divisions on the physical plane and on the astral. it should be borne in mind that every human bein

ALICE A BAILEY08 A TREATISE ON WHITE MAGIC

ultists concern themselves. 5. the relation between the centres below the diaphragm and those above, or between: a. the centre at the base of the spine and the thousand petalled lotus, the head centre. in this the four petals of the basic centre become the many, or the quaternary is lost in the universal. b. the sacral centre and the throat. in this there comes a union between the twelve creative hierarchies and the quaternary, and the secret of the sixteen petals of the throat lotus is seen. c. the solar plexus centre and the heart, in which the ten of the perfect man in this solar system is lost in the consummated twelve. as the twelve creative hierarchies (in their outer and creative aspect) are contacted by the man, who is the perfected quaternary from the standpoint of the form, so in

forty-eight plus two equals fifty, the number of the perfected personality, for five is the number of man and ten is that of perfection. symbolically also, if the sum total of the forty-eight petals of the five centres is added to the ninety-six petals of the centre between the eyebrows, the number one hundred and forty-four appears. this number signifies the completed work of the twelve creative hierarchies, twelve times twelve, and thus the bringing together of the subjective soul and the objective body in perfect union and at-one-ment. this is the consummation. to these figures, one hundred and forty-four add that of the number one thousand (the number of the petals in the lotus of the head centre) and you have the number of the saved in the book of revelations, the one hundred and fort

ALICE A BAILEY09 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME I ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY I

outer appearance. it is not possible for us to study these forces and qualities in detail, especially in connection with an individual human being, for the scale is so minute, relatively, and the detail to be considered is so intricate. but the nature of the qualities and energies can be somewhat grasped as we study the seven ray lives with their seven psychological types, and the twelve creative hierarchies, as outlined for us in the secret doctrine. the 7+12=19, and if you add to these 19 expressions of the life the 3 major aspects of deity, which we call the life of god the father, the love of god the son, and the active intelligence of god the holy ghost, you arrive at the mystic number 22 which is called (in esotericism) the number of the adept. this simply means that the adept is one

ALICE A BAILEY17 TELEPATHY AND THE ETHERIC VEHICLE

y relationships the subject of the etheric body of all forms and of the etheric body of the planetary logos is necessarily of major importance in any consideration of the supreme science of contact. it is this concept of sensitive contact which i seek to emphasise as we study the three points or the three basic concepts outlined in the preceding section. all such terms as planes, groups, creative hierarchies, and centres are simply word modes of inferring relationship, interplay and mutual impression between the beings or the lives who make up the sum total of our manifested universe; they are nevertheless signs of our leading up to a planetary synthesis or a planetary integrity of a nature hitherto not even visioned by man. the subject is necessarily one of immense difficulty, for all hum

ALICE A BAILEY18 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME III ESOTERIC ASTROLOGY

accurately summed up in the following statement: there are three books which the three types of human beings study and from which they learn- 14- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iii: esoteric astrology copyright 1998 lucis trust 1. the book of life initiates the 12 constellations. 2. the book of wisdom disciples the 12 planets. 3. the book of form or of manifestation humanity the 12 creative hierarchies. in summation, it might be said that: 1. the zodiacal signs affect primarily the man who lives below the diaphragm. this is the ordinary average man. these signs thus condition four of the centres: a.the base of the spine. b. the sacral centre. c. the solar plexus centre. d. the spleen. 2. the inner group of solar systems, working in conjunction with the zodiacal signs, affect primaril

re, the head centre. this is a correspondence to the relation of the earth to the sun. think this out. as we work and study over these matters, let us bear in mind always the fact that we are considering the seven rays and their inter-relations in the cosmic process. we are concerned esoterically with: 1. the seven rays and the twelve signs of the zodiac. 2. the seven rays and the twelve creative hierarchies. 3. the seven rays and the planets as they govern the twelve houses of expression. as we ponder and think and as we correlate the various aspects of the teaching, we shall find three propositions emerging which govern the inflow of life to the planet and to the individual man. these have been laid down earlier in a treatise on the seven rays but it might profit us to state them here: p

dominate his personality life that prediction and certainty, as to activity and circumstance, are no longer possible. the soul is dominating, and the planets cease to condition the life. so it is with the constellations and the planetary logoi. they can offset the lower influences as they awaken to and respond to the infinitely higher vibrations of the three major constellations. 2. the creative hierarchies. it might here be appropriate if i interpolated a chart or a tabulation which may be found suggestive of some of these interlocking energies which play through, traverse, return, stimulate and energise every part of our solar system. they only evoke conscious response where the vehicle of expression and of response is adequate to the impact, and this statement is true of the solar logo

rt of the great tests of initiation under scorpio. 12. this chart is drawn up in relation only to the fourth creative hierarchy, the human. it is not drawn in relation to the other planetary manifestations (the chart has been compiled from the very limited stock of knowledge that has thus far been revealed on the subject, and it is as correct as possible under the circumstances) each of the seven hierarchies of beings, found within the twelve, who are the builders or the attractive agents are (in their degree) intermediaries; all embody one of the types of force emanating from the seven constellations. their intermediary work, therefore, is dual: 1. they are the mediators between spirit and matter. 2. they are the transmitters of force from sources extraneous to the solar system to forms w

lives or the three persons of the trinity. second, the prototypes of man, the seven spirits. third, man or the lowest manifestation of the self-conscious spirit aspect. this needs to be carefully considered and has no reference to the form aspect but solely to the nature of the lives expressing themselves through other lives who are also self-conscious, or fully intelligent. this, certain of the hierarchies are not. the four lower hierarchies are all concerned with manifestation in the three worlds, or in the dense physical body of the solar logos. they are those who can discard or pass through the etheric body of the solar logos and take forms composed of either gaseous, liquid, or dense substance. the others cannot. they cannot fall into physical generation- 26- a treatise on the seven

BLAVATSKY H P ANTHROPOGENESIS

b, they who revolve, driving their chariots around their lord, the one eye (loka-chakshub) of our world. his breath gives life to the seven (gives light to the planets. it gave life to the first (c "they are all dragons of wisdom" adds the commentary (d (a) lha is the ancient word in trans-himalayan regions for "spirit" any celestial or superhuman being, and it covers the whole series of heavenly hierarchies, from archangel, or dhyani, down to an angel of darkness, or terrestrial spirit (b) this expression shows in plain language that the spirit-guardian of our globe, which is the fourth in the chain, is subordinate to the chief spirit (or god) of the seven planetary genii or spirits. as already explained, the ancients had, in their kyriel of gods, seven chief mystery-gods, whose chief was

es, hews to atoms seven pickets, chops the serpent wall to fragments. when the monster little heeding. pounces with his mouth of venom at the head of lemminkainen. but the hero, quick recalling, speaks the master words of knowledge, words that came from distant ages, words his ancestors had taught him (d) in china the men of fohi (or the "heavenly man) are called the twelve tien-hoang, the twelve hierarchies of dhyanis or angels, with human faces, and dragon bodies; the dragon standing for divine wisdom or spirit; and they create men by incarnating themselves in[[footnote(s* j. w. alden, new york* it has been repeatedly stated that the serpent is the symbol of wisdom and of occult knowledge "the serpent has been connected with the god of wisdom from the earliest times of which we have any

the forms of the 'lords of being- the first and the highest of which are, collectively, jivatma, or pratyagatma (said figuratively to issue from paramatma. it is the logos of the greek philosophers- appearing at the beginning of every new manvantara. from these downwards- formed from the everconsolidating waves of that light, which becomes on the objective plane gross matter- proceed the numerous hierarchies of the creative forces, some formless, others having their[[footnote(s* this is a flat contradiction of swedenborg, who saw, in "the first earth of the astral world" inhabitants dressed as are the peasants in europe; and on the fourth earth women clad as are the shepherdesses in a bal masque. even the famous astronomer huygens laboured under the mistaken idea that other worlds and plan

f bel (the sun) and ishtar (venus. this is regarded as a contradiction by the assyriologists, but is simply metaphysics in the esoteric teaching. there is more than one interpretation, for there are seven keys to the mystery of the fall. moreover there are two "falls" in theology: the rebellion of the archangels and their "fall" and the "fall" of adam and eve. thus the lower as well as the higher hierarchies are charged with a supposed crime. the word "supposed" is the true and correct term, for in both cases it is founded on misconception. both are considered in occultism as karmic effects, and both belong to the law of evolution: intellectual and spiritual on the one hand, physical and psychic on the other. the "fall" is a universal allegory. it sets forth at one end of the ladder of evo

, or rather, a reflection of that essence. the dhyanis of the seven heavens (the seven planes of being) are the noumenoi of the actual and the future elements, just as the angels of the seven powers of nature- the grosser effects of which are perceived by us in what science is pleased to call the "modes of motion- the imponderable forces and what not- are the still higher noumenoi of still higher hierarchies. it was the "golden age" in those days of old, the age when the "gods walked the earth, and mixed freely with the mortals" since then, the gods departed (i.e, became invisible, and later generations ended by worshipping their kingdoms- the elements. it was the atlanteans, the first progeny of semi-divine man after his separation into sexes- hence the first-begotten and humanly-born mor

BLAVATSKY H P COSMOGENESIS

e absolute knows itself not. 55 the germ of life was not yet. 57 the universe was still concealed in the divine thought. 61- stanza iii- the awakening of kosmos. 62 the great vibration. 63 nature's symbols. 65 the power of numbers. 67 the logoi and the dragon. 73 the astral light. 75 primeval radiations from unity. 79 the web of being. 83 conscious electricity: fohat. 85- stanza iv- the septenary hierarchies. 86 the sons of the fire. 86 the vehicle of the universe- the dhyan chohans. 89 the army of the voice. 93 speech and mind. 95 the ogdoad and the heptad. 99 the stellar "sons of light. 103- stanza v- fohat: the child of the septenary hierarchies. 106 the fiery whirlwind and the primordial seven. 106 they produce fohat. 108 the correlation of the "gods. 113 evolution of the "principles"

e child of the moon. 173 classification of the monads. 175 the monad defined. 177 the lunar monads- the pitris. 179 a triple evolution in nature. 181- stanza vi- continued. 191 "creation" in the fourth round. 191 the "curse "sin" and "war. 193 the struggle for life and the birth of the worlds. 202 the adepts and the sacred island. 207- stanza vii- the parents of man on earth. 213 divisions of the hierarchies. 214 correlations of beings. 223 what incarnates in animal man. 233 formation of man: the thinker. 238 occult and kabalistic pneumatics. 243 akasa and ether. 257 the invisible "lives. 259 occult vital chemistry and bacteriology. 261[[vol. 1, page] xii contents. page. the watcher and his shadow. 265 earth peopled by the shadows of the gods. 267- summing up. 269 the pith and marrow of th

- x. tree and serpent and crocodile worship. 403 degeneration of the symbol. 405 the seven-headed dragons. 407 dragon and crocodile. 409- xi. demon est deus inversus. 411 death is life. 413 the fall of the angels. 418 transformation of the legend. 421- xii. the theogony of the creative gods. 424 the point within the circle. 426 the logos or verbum. 429 the factors of creation. 432 identity of the hierarchies in all religions. 438 difference between the aryan and semitic systems. 444[[vol. 1, page] xiv contents. page. xiii. the seven creations. 445 the gnostic and the hindu versions. 449 the seven puranic "creations. 450- xiv. the four elements. 460 the "gods" and the "elements. 463 the language of the elements. 464 pagan and christian worship of the elements. 467- xv. on kwan-shi-yin and k

scrimination in their symbols. the primitive symbol of the serpent symbolised divine wisdom and perfection, and had always stood for psychical regeneration and immortality. hence- hermes, calling the serpent the most spiritual of all beings; moses, initiated in the wisdom of hermes, following suit in genesis; the gnostic's serpent with the seven vowels over its head, being the emblem of the seven hierarchies of the septenary or planetary creators. hence, also, the hindu serpent sesha or ananta "the infinite" a name of vishnu, whose first vahan or vehicle on the primordial waters is this serpent* yet they all made a difference between the good and the bad serpent (the astral light of[[footnote(s* like the logoi and the hierarchies of powers, however, the "serpents" have to be distinguished

force or divine man- the sum total. and from the divine man emanated the forms, the sparks, the sacred animals, and the messengers of the sacred fathers (the pitris) within the holy four (a) this relates to the sacred science of the numerals: so sacred, indeed, and so important in the study of occultism that the subject can hardly be skimmed, even in such a large work as the present. it is on the hierarchies and correct numbers of these beings invisible (to us) except upon very rare occasions, that the mystery of the whole universe is built. the kumaras, for instance, are called the "four" though in reality seven in number, because sanaka, sananda, sanatana and sanat-kumara are the chief vaidhatra (their patronymic name, as they spring from the "four-fold mystery" to make the whole clearer

CASSANDRA EASON A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGIC

appoint one person to check and replenish supplies. large supermarkets have an amazing array of candles, incenses and oils, as do gift shops and herbal pharmacies, while on the internet there are a vast number of new age mail-order outlets. i have also listed some in the back of this book. appoint one person to organise a specific festival and to act as high priest or priestess for that occasion. hierarchies rarely work in less formal groups of seite 13 wicca01.txt friends. remember, too, that sometimes the most reticent member may prove the most dynamic at singing chants and raising energies. you may discover that particular members have special gifts -perhaps for leading the dancing or creating spontaneous rituals- but it is important that the most forward members do not take all the lea

DAVID ICKE AND THE TRUTH SHALL SET YOU FREE

the opportunity to make a great contribution to the freedom of yourself and those in your position. the awakening of the human consciousness will turn the droves into a tidal wave of people walking away from this intergenerational thought and behaviour control. many volunteers have incarnated into these cultures and religions at this time to do just that. as these structures crumble and fall, the hierarchies will be seen as they really are: able to lead and cling on to power only by fear, guilt, and mental and emotional suppression. don't deny what you believe, what you think and feel, just because they are different to the prevailing culture in which you find yourself. those beliefs and feelings are you. if you deny them, you are denying the real you. what good is that to anyone? fear, gu

DAVID ICKE CHILDREN OF THE MATRIX

an to issue interest-free money. what else do these two men have in common? governments could create their own interest-free money and remove instantly the need to pay fantastic sums in interest to the private banks. isn't that simple common sense? then why does no government or major opposition party ever suggest it? answer (a) the illuminati who control the banks control the governments and the hierarchies of the major political parties; and (b) most of the lower politicians in these parties are stunningly uninformed about the money system. i have even had to explain how money is created to professional "economists" before now. i kid you not. i met a retired bank manager in england some years ago and it was only in the last months before his retirement that it dawned on him that all the

DAVID ICKE THE BIGGEST SECRET

h all other parts areadditions. and, according to the neuroanatomist, paul maclean, this ancient area of thebrain is driven by another prehistoric segment which some neuroanatomists call the r-complex.22 r is short for reptilian because we share this with reptiles. maclean saysthat this r-complex plays an important role in aggressive behaviour, territoriality,ritualism and establishment of social hierarchies 23 this is precisely the behaviourpatterns of reptilians and their reptile-human hybrids as exposed in this book. theastronomer, carl sagan, knew far more than he ever made public and indeed he spentmuch of his career guiding people away from the truth. but his knowledge of the truesituation occasionally came through, as when he said that..it does no goodwhatsoever to ignore the reptil

n go and for most masons thats true. but if someone isconsidered the right mentality and bloodline by the brotherhood, they move on to thenext level, the illuminati degrees or to another of the highly secretive inner-circlegroups like the round table which operate above the levels of the official secretsocieties like the freemasons and the knights of st john of jerusalem (malta. at theirpeak, the hierarchies of the secret societies fuse and connect with a common leadershipand at that level they are all the same organisation working to the same agenda, despitetheir countless internal quarrels and conflicts.this secret society network places its trusted initiates into the most influentialpositions in the world of banking, business, politics, the media, the military, medicine,etc, and again a

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 1

th a dart in one hand and a cross on his forehead. it may be noted that god himself is called the angel of the covenant, because he embodied in his own person the whole power and representation of the angelic kingdom, as the messenger, not of separate and temporary commands, but of the whole word in its fullness. dionysius, or st. denis, the supposed areopagite (sixth century c.e, describes three hierarchies of angels in nine choirs: seraphim, cherubim, thrones, dominions, principalities, powers, virtues, angels, and archangels. these were created by assembling various biblical passages (such as exodus 25:18.20; isaiah 6:2.3; ephesians 3:10) and the book of enoch. vartan (or vertabied, the thirteenth-century armenian poet and historian, described them under the same terms, but expressly st

hers resembling it (the twelve heavenly worlds of plato, and the heaven of the chinese, for example, can be understood as landmarks serving to denote the heights human intelligence has reached at various times in the attempt to represent the eternal and infinite in precise terms. seventeenth-century mystic jakob boehme recognized the whole deep between the stars, as the heaven of one of the three hierarchies, and placed the other two above it; in the midst of all which, he says, is the son of god; no part of either is farther or nearer to him, yet are the three kingdoms circular about him. the visions of emanuel swedenborg date a century later, and describe his intimacy with the angelic world. the angels described to him in great detail a level of spiritual existence qualitatively differen

, or fiery stream, and they sing an anthem and cease to exist; as it is written, they are new every morning. this idea appears to be a misunderstanding of biblical intent.to be renewed or created in the scriptural sense is to be regenerated. thus, to be renewed every morning is to be kept in a regenerate state; the fiery stream is the baptism by fire or divine love. in later doctrine, the angelic hierarchies were understood in correspondence to the ten divine names. both christian and astrological elements eventually could be discerned in the presentation that reached its height in the teachings of the kabala. the following represents the angelic hierarchies answering to the ten divine names: 1. jehovah, attributed to god the father, being the pure and simple essence of the divinity, flowi

, represents pluto; nicholas, a doctor of avigum, represents moloch. but berbiguier was not just a theorist, since he claimed to have caught thousands of demons, impaling them on pins like a butterfly hunter and sealing them in bottles. modern demonology belief in demons possibly reached its lowest ebb in the nineteenth century, though occultists such as william barrett proposed their own demonic hierarchies. by the beginning of the twentieth century, demonology was unfashionable, even in occult circles, but during the occult boom of the 1960s and 1970s, the theme of demonic possession was revived in conservative christian circles and given widespread coverage in books and movies like the exorcist, by william p. blatty. the idea of demons became a divisive force in the church, with some ch

e goose-flesh condition of horripilation. sources: berg, charles. the unconscious significance of hair. london: allen& unwin, 1951. cooper, wendy. hair: sex society symbolism. london: aldus book, 1971. hajoth hakados according to the mystical teachings of the kabala, one of the spheres of angels by whose agency jehovah s providence is spread. it was believed that these angels inhabited one of the hierarchies named jehovah, and that the simple essence of the divinity flowed through the hajoth hakados to the angel metatron and to the ministering spirit reschith hajalalim. hal a moslem term meaning now, given to a condition of mystical ecstasy often involving violent physical activity, such as wild dancing, shouting, or even foaming at the mouth. hal sometimes ensues when extremely devout and

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 2

are working on reaching completion, and the pleiadians are here to assist that process. their presence heralds the transition from the third dimension to higher dimensions. also, according to the pleiadians, humanity was planned as an experiment of the prime creator, who sent out extensions of itself into the unknown with the command to create. these extensions, creator gods, began to create new hierarchies, further extensions. eventually a plan evolved to create earth. geneticists took dna from many species to produce the human race. from these primal observations, the pleiadians have offered an alternative view of the meaning and purpose of human life. an organization, bold connections (p.o. box 6521, raleigh, nc 27628, has been created to distribute marciniak s tapes and books and to c

for the exaltation of the fire that is within you, and transmutes you into an igneous nature. there is very little information extant to show in what manner the evocation of elementary spirits was undertaken, and no ritual has survived that will acquaint us with the method of communicating with them. in older writers, it is difficult to distinguish between angels and elementary spirits; the lower hierarchies of the elementary spirits were also frequently invoked by the black magician. it is probable that the lesser angels of the older magicians were the sylphs of paracelsus, and the more modern professors of the art. the nineteenth-century magus eliphas levi provided a method for the interrogation and government of elementary spirits, but he did not specify its source, and it was merely fr

erpretations were confined to lines in the forehead (coupled with astrology, his ideas were a forerunner of the physiognomy of j. k. lavater (1741.1801. metratton according to jewish rabbinical legend, the angel metratton is one of the agents by whom god the father works. he receives the pure and simple essence of the divinity and bestows the gift of life upon all. he dwells in one of the angelic hierarchies. metropolitan spiritual churches of christ the metropolitan spiritual churches of christ was a spiritualist church operating in the african american community in the united states. spiritualism moved into the black community in strength early in the twentieth century, but black people were not welcomed in many spiritualist congregations. as independent movements began to form around ta

n to channel regularly and received the material for a book that he called life after life, or the revelation of aquarius. in the late 1990s, an english translation of that book, on the destiny of the human soul, was made available to a western audience through the internet. the book describes the movement of the soul after death into various spheres of the fiery world, its meeting with spiritual hierarchies in space, and its preparation for reincarnation. while oris understanding of the destiny of the soul contradicts that of traditional russian christianity, he insists that his message is christian in its emphasis on the essential truth of love and its attempt to highlight jesus words that his followers would surpass his deeds. the channeled messages attempt to free people from the bonda

oks of the hebrew people that were considered but not included in their bible (i.e, the christian old testament. the book of tobit, written in the second century b.c.e, concerns a man who was blind. raphael was the angel sent to heal him. in the pseudepigraphical (falsely ascribed) book of enoch it was said that: raphael presides over the spirits of men. in jewish rabbinical legend of the angelic hierarchies, raphael was the medium through which the power of tsebaoth, or the lord of hosts, passed into the sphere of the sun, giving motion, heat, and brightness to it. as one of the angels named in the ancient writings, raphael reappears in the kabalistic literatures of the middle ages. as an archangel, raphael was identified with hod, one of the ten sephiroth iminated by the ein soph (god) w

FRANCIS A YATES GIORDANO BRUNO AND THE HERMETIC TRADITION

t of the sephiroth involves them in a connection with cosmology, and there is a relationship between the sephiroth and the ten spheres of the cosmos, composed of the spheres of the seven planets, the sphere of fixed stars, and the higher spheres beyond these. a striking feature of cabalism is the importance assigned to angels or divine spirits as intermediaries throughout this system, arranged in hierarchies corresponding to the other hierarchies. there are also bad angels, or demons, whose hierarchies correspond to those of their good opposites. the theosophical system of the universe on which the infinite subtleties of cabalist mysticism are based is connected with the scriptures through elaborate mystical interpretations of the words and letters of the hebrew text, particularly the book

an as magus using both magia and cabala to act upon the world, to control his destiny by science. and in pico, the organic link with religion of the emergence of the magus can be studied at its source. 1 see above, pp. 2, 14. 116 chapter vi saint dionysius the areopagite was, for ficino, both oilmen of platonism,1 and the saint whom st. paul had met at athens, and whose vision of the nine angelic hierarchies, unquestioningly accepted by thomas aquinas and all the doctors of the church, had become an integral part of orthodox christian theology.2 saint dionysius is constantly referred to in ficino's theologia platonica and de christiana religione, the two works in which he set out his synthesis of platonism with christianity, and indeed, not only for ficino but also for all later christian

had become an integral part of orthodox christian theology.2 saint dionysius is constantly referred to in ficino's theologia platonica and de christiana religione, the two works in which he set out his synthesis of platonism with christianity, and indeed, not only for ficino but also for all later christian neoplatonists, dionysius was one of the main christian allies. the author of the celestial hierarchies was, of course, not really the areopagite with whom st. paul spoke but an unknown writer who composed under strong neoplatonic influence his work on nine orders of angels which he grouped into triads, each group of three representing one of the persons of the trinity. these nine angelic orders have their abode far above, or beyond the spheres of the universe, being orders of a purely s

ing, a cosmological religion, there is something in the whole idea of orders set out in this fashion which recalls the gnostic religion of the world, or religious experience in the setting of the cosmic orders. r. roques has drawn attention to the parallels between the dionysian mysticism and gnosticism, particularly of the hermetic type, and has suggested a possible influence of hermetism on the hierarchies.1 thus, once again the phenomenon of misdating comes into play in the renaissance synthesis, and the great christian apologist who is believed to have been contemporary with st. paul really belonged to nearly the same period as the misdated prisci theologi, 2 and came within the range of gnostic ways of thinking. in the fourteenth chapter of the de christiana religione, ficino sets out

ectured. see eleuterio elorduy, ammonio sakkas. i. la doctrina de la creacion y del mal en proclo y el ps. areopagita, burgos, 1959, pp. 23 ff. 3 de christiana religione, cap. xiv (ficino, p. 19. 118 pseudo-dionysius and theology of a christian magus haurit trinitate, the second gets it through the first, and the third through the second and first. there is also a division of activities among the hierarchies, as follows: seraphim speculate on the order and providence of god. cherubim speculate on the essence and form of god. thrones also speculate, though some descend to works. dominions, like architects, design what the rest execute. virtues execute, and move the heavens, and concur for the working of miracles as god's instruments. powers watch that the order of divine governance is not i

FREEMASONRY AND CATHOLICISM BY MAX HEINDEL 2

e great architect of the universe must first have visualized everything as it now is, or as it was first created, and then by his will the physical atoms were marshaled into this matrix of thought, thus gradually bringing the universe into manifestation as designed by its creator. nor is this process complete, but will continue until the whole has become perfect as originally designed. the divine hierarchies who have carried out the plan of the great creator also use the same dual creative force when fashioning the crystal in the mineral, the leaf of the plant, or the shape of the animal. their powerful imagination pictures in the archetypal region of the earth that which they desire to create, and their concentrated will moulds the coarser matter into this matrix until it assumes a defini

udding body was cast off to grow also. there was no incentive to action, but if there had been, man would have had no mind or will to direct it. for the emancipation of humanity from this negative condition, one-half of the creative force was turned upward under the direction of the angels for the purpose of building a larynx and a brain, that man might learn to create by thought as do the divine hierarchies, and express the creative thought in words. thus man ceased to be physically hermaphrodite and became uni-sexual. he can no longer create from himself physically as do the hermaphrodite plants, nor psychically as do the elohim, the male-female hierarchs, in whose image he was originally made, and thus he occupies at the present time, an unenviable intermediate position between the plan

propagation and thus they perpetuated the race. it was also proposed that when the brain had been completed, the lords of mercury, elder brothers of our present humanity who excelled in intelligence, should teach us how to use the mind and make it truly creative so that we would no longer be dependent upon the separate sexual process of generation now in vogue. thus by the work of these two great hierarchies, we were raised from unconsciousness to the first stage of creative intelligence, from plant to god. we have also learned that this plan was frustrated by the lucifer spirits, stragglers from the humanity of the moon period, who lived upon the planet mars. they needed a physical field of action, but were unable to create one for themselves, hence for selfish reasons they taught humanit

ded by the lords of mercury who with their wisdom will guide him toward the desired goal. the method as outlined by the ancient alchemists we shall discuss when we have summed up in a few words the points made. these must be firmly fixed in mind to appreciate the full value of what follows. the creative force used by god to bring a solar system into manifestation, and the force used by the divine hierarchies to form the physical vehicle of the lower kingdoms over which they rule as group spirits, expresses itself in a dual manner as will and imagination, and is the same as the united creative force of the male and the female which results in the creation of a human body. at one time man was bi-sexual, male-female, and therefore each was able to propagate his species without assistance from

dy. at one time man was bi-sexual, male-female, and therefore each was able to propagate his species without assistance from anyone else. but one-half of the creative force has been temporarily diverted upwards to build a brain and larynx in order to enable him sometime to create by his own mind, to form thoughts and speak the word of power that shall make his thoughts flesh. three great creative hierarchies were particularly concerned in bringing about this change: the angels from the moon, the mercurians, and the lucifer spirits from mars. the alchemists connected the angels from the moon, which rules the saline tides, with the element salt, the lucifer spirits from mars with the element sulphur, and the mercurians with the metal mercury. they used this symbolic presentation partly becau

FREEMASONRY AND CATHOLICISM BY MAX HEINDEL

sture, force it outwards and create a vacuum wherein to maintain its integrity and burn undisturbed; but there is and can be no void in nature, hence the outrushing steam condensed at a certain distance from the heated ball and was again driven inwards by the cold of space, to be again evaporated and propelled outwards, in a ceaseless round for ages and ages, as a shuttlecock between the separate hierarchies of spirits composing the various kingdoms of life, represented in the fire-sphere and cosmic space which is an expression of the homogeneous absolute spirit. the fire spirits are actively striving to attain enlargement of consciousness. but the absolute rests ever clothed in the invisible garment of cosmic space. in 'it' all powers and possibilities are latent, and it seeks to discoura

commenced with the arrival of the queen of sheba who had been attracted to the court of solomon by tales of his wonderful wisdom and of the splendor of the temple he was engaged in building. she is said to have come laden with gorgeous gifts and it is stated that at first she was much impressed with the wisdom of solomon. but even the bible, which is written from the standpoint of the jehovistic hierarchies, hints that she saw at the court of solomon one that was fairer than he, and there the bible narrative leaves her. her marriage with solomon was never consummated or the name of mason would have faded from memory long ere the present day and humanity at large would now be docile children of the dominant church, without free will, choice or prerogative. nor could she be permitted to wed

o her request, and he grudgingly sent for the grand master. when hiram abiff appeared, and solomon saw the love light kindle in the eyes of the queen of sheba, jealousy and hatred took root in his heart; he was, however, too wise to betray his feelings. but from that moment the plan of reconciliation and amalgamation of the sons of seth and the sons of cain which had been mapped out by the divine hierarchies was doomed to failure, wrecked upon the rocks of jealousy and self-seeking. the queen of sheba, according to the masonic legend, then requested hiram abiff to show her the workmen on the temple. the grand master struck a nearby rock with his hammer so that the fire sparks flew, and at the sign of fire coupled with the work of power, the toilers of the temple flocked around their master

GILBERT THE GOLDEN DAWN TWILIGHT OF THE MAGICIANS

st certainlyhave recorded, and as certainly theywould havebeen seen in time by other, more ambitious, members of the s.r.i.a. nor was that all that hockley recorded. in addition to his '30 volumes' of conversations with angelic beings and departed human spirits he transcribed verymany unpublishedmanuscripts onalchemy,the kabbalah, talismanic magic, and on magical invocations, includingdrrudd'sninehierarchiesa/angels,which containsthe'18great calls and celestial invocations of the tables of enoch. thus, within the society of rosicrucian freemasons were to be found the rituals, and adepts with both the knowledge and will to use them, that lay at the very heart of themagicalsystemof the golden dawn. but spiritualism and freemasonry were not the only currents of thought in english occultism. i

ll officers and mem255 bers stand.hierophant(turning to altar:'0lordofheaven and earth, who didst constitute all things in wisdom, we adoretheeand we invokethee.look with approval on this neophyte, here on his knees beforethee,and grant that he may attain the heights. accept the pure offeringofhis soul aspiring untothee.may he prove a faithful brother among us, to the glory of thy n arne andofthe hierarchies.'thecandidate is assisted to rise.thehierophant comes close to the altar andliftshis sceptre above the candidate's head.thehiereus and hegemon raise their sword and sceptre respectively to knot the sceptreofthe hierophant.hegemon:'inheritorofthe dying world, we call you to the living beauty.'hiereus:'wanderer in the wild darkness, we call you to theholylight' at the word light the keru

GNOSTIC HANDBOOK

below, myriad forms of life are created. in our gnostic tradition these are generally categorized as the seven spirits or logoii (sometimes also known as aeons, the immortals or masters who work within each plane or ray and spirits. these spirits are of many forms, from the higher to the lower. there are many, many ways of categorizing them from the kabbalistic to the medieval, from neo platonic hierarchies to those of christian angelology. while we are offering one model it is up to the individual student to explore and expand their understanding through considering the many descriptions of these forms. the gnostic handbook page 36 the seven spirits according to the gnostic traditions the triune principle manifests through a series of seven logii or in more traditional language archangel

of melchizedek. hebrews 5:10 one of the ways we can see the differences between the two paths of salvation is found in an understanding of the priesthood of melchizedek. this priesthood is a special, immortal royal line which was founded by the lord of wisdom in the period before creation. it is a unique priesthood and one available to all those of israel. it comprises, however, various levels or hierarchies within it. the four levels of the melchizedek priesthood are: 1 first born of creation. 2 144,000 elders. 3 celestial class. 4 terrestrial class. the first born of creation is michael who became jesus himself. he is the highest priest of all. the 144,000 elders are of a special class. they are the overmen or succeeders from the last cycle. they are a group who passed right through the

GNOSTIC STUDIES THE GNOSTIC HANDBOOK II GNOSTIC THEURGY

he must awaken himself and achieve a rectification of the scheme of things. this rectification, however, can only occur after the nature of the system has been truly comprehended. the scheme of things in the gnostic worldview, however, goes far beyond the physical, or for that matter even the mental. if we accept the hypothesis that other dimensions, planes, even worlds exist, then there must be hierarchies of fallen and unfallen denizens. worlds that exist beyond time and space, and worlds trapped in the mesh of matter. these worlds may be populated, there may be other streams of life, some waiting to help mankind, to liberate him from this prison while others, perhaps, more malefic to the human lifestream, may wish to keep him in bondage. these other realities, then, are the subject of

8 this barrier cannot be crossed by those who are governed by dialectic law and this includes both the earth sphere and the lower spiritual planes. the intermediate planes are mixed in their characteristics and while under dialectic law are comprised of both light and dakrness. the highest spiritual worlds are governed by static laws. man is in the centre of the battle between these two orders or hierarchies, each with its own related hierarchies and powers. it is important to understand the extent to which the dialectic powers extend. when the lifestream fell, it took with it the spiritual worlds. accordingly, the spiritual sphere surrounding the earth is an amalgam of good and evil forces. for even though the earth receives emanations of light, it is under the dominion of the dialectic m

ond power into the equation (and polluted the matrix to boot) which radically altered the structure of the universe. matter was formed, and a schism or split was created between the worlds. the creation of matter can be seen as the creation of a hologram, an illusion so real that the human lifestream was deceived by it. further, the schism created a warzone where two schemes, two lifestreams, two hierarchies now battle each other through time and space. the world of the archons includes a mixture of light and darkness, but is ruled by the fallen forces. this is why the gnosis requires a total revolution in self, a total transformation- for nothing which is of the darkness can enter the treasury of light. gnostic theurgy page 40 transfigurism aims at nothing more nor less than demolition of

manation expands, elements of degeneration manifest themselves. these elements of degeneration can be seen in many different ways, what we are really describing is the alpha event. after the error occurred, the emanation process continued, albeit, on a lower octave. there is the treasury of light (the supernals) and the world of the archons. in the lower kingdom emanation continues, and there are hierarchies of light and darkness- there are aeons and archons. the tree of life documents a model of the emanation process, below the dividing line of the abyss there is a mixture of light and darkness, emanations which are fallen but which also hold particles of light. the medieval writers of the grimoires illustrated this mixture by attributing an intelligence and spirit to each planet; a posit

ys we can see the differences between the two paths of transfiguration is found in an understanding of the priesthood of melchizedek. this priestgnostic theurgy page 131 hood is a special, immortal royal line which was founded by the lords of light in the period before creation. it is a unique priesthood and one available to all those of israel. it is comprised, however, of four various levels or hierarchies. the four levels of the melchizedek priesthood are: first born of creation. 144,000 elders. celestial class. terrestrial class. the first born of creation is michael who became jesus himself. he is the high priest and since the birth of the new aeon (circa 1844-1904) is ministering in the heavenly tabernacle preparing for the omega day (end time. the 144,000 elders are of a special cla

GRIFFIN DAVID MAGICAL EVOCATION OF THE AVERSE FORCES

s from the pantheons of pre-existing and contemporaneous spiritual traditions. for example, baal and astarte, the great god and goddess of the caananites, appear diabolized in the infernal hierarchy of the goetia, in the lemegeton, as the demons beelzebub and asteroth. other grimoires even include isis, the sublime mother goddess of egypt, as one of the denizens of hell. fortunately, however, the hierarchies of forces attributed to the qabalistic tree of life by the hermetic order of the golden dawn provide a perfect vehicle for magical evocation. these hierarchies descend through all four of the qabalistic worlds and onward into the realm of the averse forces. unto aziluth, the highest of the four qabalistic worlds corresponds a divine name attributed unto each sephirothic, zodiacal, plan

so that the solitary practitioner may easily and readily invoke and banish each magical force without the aid of a magical order. this chapter includes only one ritual, however. the solitary practitioner, if he or she has performed each of the preceding rituals in this book, should have no problem in adapting the following ritual to work, in turn, with each of the averse forces, by employing the hierarchies given within each of the invocation rituals, together with the corresponding names and sigils from the infernal hierarchies listed in appendix ii "magical correspondences" these precautions are necessary to attempt to avoid the catastrophe that would doubtlessly ensue, should the casual reader skip the rest of the work and attempt to begin directly with magical evocation. it remains to

HAMIL THE ROSICRUCIAN SEER

gy and philosophy, bydrjohn pistor (m302* book of spirits, bael, agares, marbas etc (hi 16) crystallomancy,or the art of invocating spirits by the crystal [two copies of this manuscript are extant] magical mss comprising:ofintelligences and spirits,themethod of invocating the dead or raising the spirit of a departed person,anepitome of the angelican world, ruben's latin manuscript. dr rudd's nine hierarchies of angels, how to bring a visible appearance of them into a beryll glass. also clavis angelicae containing the 18 great calls and celestial invocations of the table of enoch [two copies of this manuscript are extant.]theschemham-maphora or seventy-two mystical verses of the psalms of david used by the antient rabbies when invocating by the urim and thummim. transcribed from reuchlin by

HANDBOOK OF EGYPTIAN MYTHOLOGY

who could be represented in a variety of human, animal, or semihuman forms. whether myths about these deities were cur- 6 handbook of egyptian mythology rent at this stage is hard to say. the unification of the country and the subsequent patronage of local cults by each king must have led to some kind of organization of the pantheon at this time. deities began to be grouped into pairs, groups, or hierarchies. the creation of relationships between deities who had previously been worshipped in isolation may have generated myths. among the earliest pairings of deities were the two ladies and the two lords. the two ladies were the goddesses nekhbet and wadjyt. in the symbolic language that had developed to express ideas about kingship, the two ladies represented upper and lower egypt and were

HINE P OVEN READY CHAOS

no, magick has become obsfucated under a weight of words, a welter of technical terms which exclude the uninitiated and serve those who are eager for a scientific jargon with which to legitimise their enterprise 6 phil hine into something self-important and pompous. abstract spiritual spaces have been created in the midst of which tower the babellike lego constructions of inner planes, spiritual hierarchies and occult truths which forget that the world around us is magical. the mysterious has been misplaced. we search through dead languages and tombs for secret knowledge, ignoring the mystery of life that is all around us. so for the moment, forget what you ve read about spiritual enlightenment, becoming a 99th level magus and impressing your friends with high-falutin gobbledygook. magick

JASMUHEEN THE FOOD OF GODS

and intention, are the key to this cosmic safe. f) someone tuned to the madonna frequency divine love-wisdom channel may receive divine transmissions from our holy help line: c.n.n (the cosmic nirvana network. channeling, receiving divine downloads, automatic writings, clairvoyance, clairaudience, clairsentience are common and natural by-products of the madonna frequency. interaction with divine hierarchies and receiving holy help is also common in this field as from the madonna s divine love all has been born. all life, all realms, owes its existence to the madonna energy field. g) someone tuned to the madonna frequency divine love-wisdom channel may receive divine revelations and hence they will be focused on the bigger picture. divine revelations that are released from the energy field

JENNINGS HARGRAVE ROSICRUCIANS RITES MYSTERIES

the only means of the earthly intelligence, or man, knowing it. it is the angel-conqueror, guide, saviour born of woman, or great deep, the gnostic sophia, the word made flesh of st. john. the empyrseum is properly the flower, or glory (effluent in its abundance, of the divine latent fire. it is penetrated with miracle and holy magic. the rosicrucian system teaches that there are three ascending hierarchies of beneficent angels (the purer portion of the first fire, or light, divided into nine orders. these threefold angelic hierarchies are the teraphim, the seraphim, and the cherubim. this religion, which is the religion of the parsees, teaches that, on the dark side, there are also three counterbalancing resultant divisions of operative intelligences, divided again into nine spheres, or

LEADBEATER C W THE HIDDEN LIFE IN FREEMASONRY 2E

the godhead, amen-ra, for the trinity in egypt was represented by father, mother, son- osiris, isis and horus instead of the christian presentation of father, son, and holy spirit; but below that divine level there were then, as there are now, great beings in whom the ideal was embodied, who acted as representatives and as channels of god fs threefold power and grace to man. furthermore there are hierarchies of angels belonging to these different lines, just as there are hierarchies of angels who follow the leadership of st. michael and of our lady- each of whom is a channel and representative of his order according to the level of his development. the celebration of the ritual of isis, for instance, always attracted her attention, and invoked the presence of angels of her order, who acted

LEADBEATER CW GLIMPSES OF MASONIC HISTORY

ur elements and their rulers are depicted in that ancient symbolism, which indeed we find in all religions. there is a four-faced brahma; there is the fourfold jupiter, who is aerial, fulgurant, marine and terrestrial. and that leads us back to the reality behind all these symbols, the four great angel-rulers of the elements, the administrators of the great law, who are the gods or leaders of the hierarchies of angels of earth, water, air and fire. those are the mystical four; and they are full of eyes within, because they are the scribes, the recorders, the agents of the lipika: they watch all that happens, all that is done, all that is written or spoken or thought in all the worlds. 81. in the light of asia they are described as the rulers of the four points of the compass: 82. the four

there is a fact behind. those great ones are surrounded by, and in constant communication with, vast hosts of angels and assistants, but these do not take the form of a guard of horsemen; yet the colours of the respective hosts are correctly given. these four most strange and wondrous beings are not exactly angels, in the ordinary sense of the word, though they are often called so; under them are hierarchies of angels who carry out their will in accordance with the law, for they direct the whole tremendous machinery of divine justice and in their hands is the working of the law of karma. they are sometimes spoken of as the overseers who guard the gates and test the material for the building of the holy temple. 94. consecration 95. these beings are very closely connected with the inner work

LEWIS JAMES SATANISM TODAY AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF RELIGION FOLKLORE AND POPULAR CULTURE

tem. the demons heard the commotion, and by bending time and space, ascended to the new system. as they touched each mass the elements blended together and dissipated. but then the demonic elements (lucifer, leviathan, belial, flereous, and satan) touched the earth and, because of its existing condition, the combined elements created an atmosphere that would harbor life. it was satan who told his hierarchies they should protect all life that began here. for he was fully aware that the demonic elements, all parts of the whole, were responsible for its creation and all life upon it. since then, any human who chooses to recognize the demons for who and what they truly are will understand. the demons are more than willing to teach and guide us if we only ask. after all, they are largely respon

to, which however was in contradiction with randolph s thought on the moral level.oto teachings have been denounced as black magick by twentieth- century followers of randolph. among other teachings of the order are the basic ideas of the secret schools, including reincarnation and karma, as well as the law of justice and noninterference with the rights of others. members learn how to contact the hierarchies of the heavenly realm, as well as the process of transmutation, and the acquisition of health and strength through the dismissal of thoughts concerning weakness and age. they believe in the fatherhood of god and the ultimate sisterhood/ brotherhood of humanity. while the aeth priesthood represents the inner circle of the fraternity, the church of illumination constitutes the outer cour

LIBER LXVII THE SWORD OF SONG

tence of an indefinite number of means: they need not even be compatible; karma, rebirth, providence, prayer, sacrifice, baptism, there is room for all. on the old and, i hope, now finally discredited hypothesis of an infinite being, the supporters of these various ideas, while explicitly affirming them, implicitly denied. similarly, note that the qabalistic idea of a supreme god (and innumerable hierarchies) is quite compatible with this theory, provided that the supreme god is not infinite. now as to our weapons. the more advanced yogis of the east, like the nonconformists at home, have practically abandoned ceremonial as idle. i have yet to learn, however, by what dissenters have replaced it! i take this to be an error, except in the case of a very advanced yogi. for there exists a true

LINDOW JOHN NORSE MYTHOLOGY A GUIDE TO THE GODS HEROES RITUALS AND BELIEFS

orthern society, vol. 1, the myths, viking collection, 7 (odense: odense university press, 1994, and vol. 2, the reception of norse myths in medieval iceland, viking collection, 10 (odense: odense university press, 1998. the first volume succeeds admirably in reading the entire mythology as a system in which the ongoing opposition between the gods and giants is read as a struggle involving social hierarchies within a complex symbolic system. clunies ross knows the scholarship intimately and has masterful print and nonprint resources 337 analytic skills; if you read only one book on the mythology (other than the one in your hands now, make it this one. volume 2 is of more interest in connection with rest of old norse.icelandic literature, but it is equally enthralling. two other recent a-to

LOGOMACHY OF ZOS

ntial and universal interdependence. a renaissance: new forms represent the greatest daring in art. if there were no new forms then there would be new juxtapositions and superimpositions. e w. j# e..1 "d n< w$ f 5! s. 2..q 7 w( the real thing, ego what we realize of it+ 2 bc..1 2* 2* n= 2 9"d..1 2( n; the exceptions prove the possibility of great differences by changes. the longevity of cultures, hierarchies, institutions, ideas or beliefs do not prove their general worth or truth, often the reverse (a hundred million people can be wrong. the exceptions are usually overlooked. for instance, the oldest and most lasting of religions, the earliest egyptians. a complete theology in itself. is now defunct, sans priests and followers. it maintained the most rigid of conventions and limits and, t

MANLY P HALL THE SECRET TEACHINGS OF ALL AGES

that the true philosopher was one who, recognizing the wisdom of death, resisted the inherent urge to reproduce his kind. click to enlarge the tree of classical mythology. from hort's the new pantheon. before a proper appreciation of the deeper scientific aspects of greek mythology is possible, it is necessary to organize the greek pantheon and arrange its gods, goddesses, and various superhuman hierarchies in concatenated order. proclus, the great neo-platonist, in his commentaries on the theology of plato, gives an invaluable key to the sequence of the various deities in relation to the first cause and the inferior powers emanating from themselves. when thus arranged, the divine hierarchies may be likened to the branches of a great tree. the roots of this tree are firmly imbedded in unk

een satisfactorily explained. the most famous of their altars, a great stone ring of rocks, is stonehenge, in southwestern england. this structure, laid out on an astronomical basis, still stands, a wonder of antiquity. p. 24 according to the persians, there coexisted in eternity two principles. the first of these, ahura-mazda, or ormuzd, was the spirit of good. from ormuzd came forth a number of hierarchies of good and beautiful spirits (angels and archangels. the second of these eternally existing principles was called ahriman. he was also a pure and beautiful spirit, but he later rebelled against ormuzd, being jealous of his power. this did not occur, however, until after ormuzd had created light, for previously ahriman had not been conscious of the existence of ormuzd. because of his j

veral ancient authors, including macrobius, have affirmed that serapis was a name for the sun, because his image so often had a halo of light about its head. in his oration upon the sovereign sun, julian speaks of the deity in these words "one jove, one pluto, one sun is serapis" in hebrew, serapis is saraph, meaning "to blaze out" or "to blaze up" for this reason the jews designated one of their hierarchies of spiritual beings, seraphim. the most common theory, however, regarding the origin of the name serapis is that which traces its derivation from the compound osiris-apis. at one time the egyptians believed that the dead were absorbed into the nature of osiris, the god of the dead. while marked similarity exists between osiris- apis and serapis, the theory advanced by egyptologists tha

planets; that planets were in the process of becoming solar systems; and that solar systems were in the process of becoming cosmic chains; and so on ad infinitum. one of the stages between the solar system and the cosmic chain was called the zodiac; therefore they taught that at a certain time a solar system breaks up into a zodiac. the house of the zodiac become the thrones for twelve celestial hierarchies, or as certain of the ancients state, ten divine orders. pythagoras taught that 10, or the unit of the decimal system, was the most perfect of all numbers, and he symbolized the number ten by the lesser tetractys, an arrangement of ten dots in the form of an upright triangle. the early star gazers, after dividing the zodiac into its houses, appointed the three brightest scars in each c

m to represent the spiritual spheres, because each contains all that comes forth from it. the chaldeans and egyptians also held that everything which is a result dwells in the cause of itself and turns to that cause as the lotus to the sun. accordingly, the supreme intellect, through its paternal foundation, first created light--the angelic world. out of that light were then created the invisible hierarchies of beings which some call the stars; and out of the stars the four elements and the sensible world were formed. thus all are in all, after their respective kinds. all visible bodies or elements are in the invisible stars or spiritual elements, and the stars are likewise in those bodies; the stars are in the angels and the angels in the stars; the angels are in god and god is in all. th

MASTERING WITCHCRAFT

ction of the old mysteries, and the return to the elder gods. the researches of freud, but especially jung, had provided part of a link with the past via the image-magic of trithemius and bruno. the rest of the link was supplied by the magical dictum publicly propounded by dion fortune herself, that in essence all gods are one god, and all goddesses but one goddess; that the varying pantheons and hierarchies are but racial and regional permutations of the same ancient archetypes. in 1951 the last english witchcraft act was repealed, removing the final official stigma upon the study and practice of the craft, in that country at least. three years later, an anthropologist, gerald gardner, published a work, witchcraft today, admitting, for the first time in history, to the existence of a defi

MATHERS MACGREGOR THE LESSER KEY OF SOLOMON LEMEGETON VOL 3

ireal, he reconcileth mens natures, increaseth love& affection between them& causeth the desired love of kings& princes& secretly promotes marriages& therefore he that hath such a genius before he observes him shall prepare a seal suitable to his order, that he may have it confirmed by him in the day& hour of observation, whereof he shall see strange& wonderful effects& so the like of the other 2 hierarchies& when the time is come that you would see your genijs, turn your face to that quarter the sign there is& that, with prayer to god (they being composed to your fancy but suitable to the matter at hand) there thou shalt find him& having found him, sincerely acknowledge him, do your duty. then will he, as being benign& sociable, illuminate your mind, taking away all that is obscure& dark

MEANING OF MASONRY

craft contemplates other and loftier planes of life, other storeys of the vast structure than this we live and work in. just as our craft organization has its higher assemblies and councils in the form of the provincial and the grand lodges that regulate and minister to the need of the lodges of common craftsmen, so in the mighty system of the universal structure there are grades of higher life, hierarchies of celestial beings working and ministering in the loftier portions of the building, beyond our present ken. and as here at the head of our limited and temporal brotherhood there rules a grand master, so too over the cosmic system there presides the great architect and most worshipful grand master of all, whose officers are holy angels; and the recognition of this truth may tend to con

e israelitish tribes are again but fi gures of their prototypes, the twelve zodiacal sections of those heavens which could not exist or be discernible to the outward eye were they not also the phenomenalized aspect of a reality cognizable by the inward eye; whilst, gathered beneath these emblems, are those who represent the tribes of no terrestrial nation, but are the" tribes of god" the heavenly hierarchies that constitute an archetypal canopy or holy royal arch above the visible creation and that mediate to it the effluences of that all embracing triune spirit of power, wisdom and love in which the entire composite structure lives, moves and has its being" in the beginning god created the heavens and the earth, and the earth was without form and void, and darkness was upon the face of th

MICHAEL TSARION ATLANTIS ALIEN VISITATION AND GENETIC MANIPULATION

r job was a trueservant or not. is there a limit to the omnipresence of jehovah? one cannot also conceive of the reason for the existence of any being, like satan, whohas no good in him at all. what would be the point of creating such as being, or insending him to test those who themselves must be morally pure? if satan could even have the ability to aspire toward supreme godhead, and if thereare hierarchies of angels, etc, then perhaps god can indeed be surpassed? what arewe to make of this? we find that jehovah told a lie. eve did eat of the prohibited tree, but did not, as waswarned, die. so how and why would a god that puts such currency in morality telllies? god promised noah after the flood that he would never visit the world with likecalamity again..but there have been innumerable d

god, as they esteemed their emperor, hadappeared on earth during their lifetime. from these and other superstitious sources the pagan churchatlantis, alien visitation, and genetic manipulation249 appendix b: book abstracts acquired immense landed estates in every part of the empire. these estates were worked by slaves(p. 83)all these estates eventually became the possession of the catholic church.hierarchies of controlthe exclusive relations thus established between the sacred monarch and the nobles or priests who sur-rounded his person, soon came to be repeated between those nobles and the rank next belowthem.another barrier between the artificially exalted monarch and the artificially degraded people,another social rank thus had to be formed; and so it went on, until the lowest substratu

REGARDIE TALISMANS

eas. on the various talismans that the student may perceive in the books referred to in the bibliography, he will find various words and versicles inscribed in the circular margins on the periphery of the talisman. these versicles or words are also traditional. the words were, as a rule, biblical names of god, together with the names of angels, spirits and intelligences. elaborate tables of these hierarchies have come down to us from the sources already mentioned. in the appendix to this manual will be found such a table of names. moreover, phrases and sentences were extrapolated from both old and new testaments to provide authorization and power. it was not considered worth-while making a talisman unless it incorporated scriptural authorization of one kind or another. there was always som

mbols to use when opportunity or necessity warrants: tradition has attributed a vast series of hierarchical names to each of these five elements, extrapolated from several sources, all of which will be found useful both in creating the talisman properly, as well as in ceremonially charging it. this table, found also in the appendix, provides most of the basic information relative to the elemental hierarchies that is needed in order to draw, paint, or otherwise create any talisman in terms of the five elements, as already described. it also contributes the necessary data for use in any ceremonial ritual undertaken to consecrate the resultant talisman. there is one more set of symbols that should be mentioned. it is the angelic name built up from the zodiacal triplicities, and is described b

RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART I

arches have shortened appreciably our work on the occult sciences, and that the key of the transcendent kabalah above all, indicated in the arcane versicle cited above, has been applied skillfully to an absolute reform of all sciences in the books of hoene wronski. the secret virtue of the gospels is therefore contained in three words, and these three words have established three dogmas and three hierarchies. all science reposes upon three principles, as the syllogism upon three terms. there are also three distinct classes, or three original and natural ranks, among men, who are called to advance from the lower to the higher. the jews term these three series or degrees in the progress of spirits, assiah, yetzirah and briah. the gnostics, who were christian kabalists, called them hyle, psyc

, became profaned among the greeks and romans of the decline. the doctrine of the seven spheres and the three mobiles, drawn primitively from the sephirotic decade; the character of the planets governed by angels, whose names have been changed into those of pagan divinities; the influence of the spheres on one another; the destiny attached to numbers; the scale of proportion between the celestial hierarchies corresponding to the human hierarchies all this has been materialized and degraded into superstition by genethliacal soothsayers and erectors of horoscopes during the decline and the middle ages. the restoration of astrology to its primitive purity would be, in a sense, the creation of an entirely new science; our present concern is only to indicate its first principles, with their mor

RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART II

out to the star of lucifer. as will be seen, all mysteries of magic, all symbols of the gnosis, all figures of occultism, all kabalistic keys of prophecy are summed up in the sign of the pentagram, which paracelsus proclaims to be the greatest and most potent of all signs. need anyone be surprised therefore that every magus believes in the real influence exercised by this sign over spirits of all hierarchies? those who set at naught the sign of the cross tremble before the star of the microcosm. on the contrary, when conscious of failing will, the magus turns his eyes towards this symbol, takes it in his right hand and feels armed with intellectual omnipotence, provided that he is truly a king, worthy to be led by the star to the cradle of divine realization; provided that he knows, dares

ROBERT KIRK WALKER BETWEEN WORLDS

this text, http//www.dreampower.com/kirk_wbw/pg_72.htm (2 of 10 [10/9/2001 12:35:48 am] robert kirk- walker between worlds(pages 72-81) incidentally, translated and published in 1547 in europe, seems to have influenced the prophetic development of nostradamus, as his own techniques of attaining vision are drawn, in part, from iamblichus) in relatively modern magical or esoteric arts the orders or hierarchies of supernatural beings are frequently called 'inner-world' beings, which tends to imply, quite falsely, that they are merely constructions of the imagination. in collective tradition there is no doubt whatsoever as to the reality of the entities, and in kirk's text their reality is repeatedly affirmed and described in detail, particularly in the context of their physical nature, which

that of archangels. those of daemones are blurred, and even more blurred are those of heroes. in the case of archons those who are cosmic powers are clearly perceived, but those who are involved in matter are blurred. yet both give an impression of power, whereas the appearance of souls is merely shadowy. commentary 76 we shall examine later (appendix 7) the descriptions of daemones and orders or hierarchies of entities found in the works of geoffrey of monmouth (twelfth century, some of which kirk certainly had read, and which he cites in connection with merlin. there is no implication that kirk borrowed from classical or other early authors, but that such authors, including kirk himself and many later writers, borrowed from perennial traditions, preserved both orally and in written form

the journey, the initiate is offered a choice of how he or she may use the transformed power. the three choices are: 1. the broad road of wickedness that some say leads to heaven; 2. the narrow road of righteousness, beset with thorns and briars; 3. the bonny or middle road, to elfland. the first road is that of power expressed within the outer world, that of dominion, and the illusion of worldly hierarchies that impose order in the name of heaven. it represents not only the individual propensity for simple 'wickedness' but more esoterically the law that causes materially expressed hierarchies of spiritual or magical power to degenerate and become corrupt. the adept is able to walk this road, either for personal ends or for time-bound hierarchical schemes of order and mass control. in eith

RUBY TABLET OF SET

since this is not intended to develop into a book, the descriptions which follow are necessarily somewhat simplistic; but they are applicable not only to esoteric orders but to exoteric religions as well. the ultimate aim of the white school is the union (or reunion) of the human mind with the non-conscious, mechanical order of the universe (also referred to as "nature" and "god. its methods and hierarchies are appropriately mechanical, leading in the direction of mental stasis and the inhibition of creative thought. deviations from accepted norms are not permissible; absolute obedience to superior authority is mandatory; and every effort is made to represent the mind of man, which is the only thing capable of separating itself from the natural order, as an integral part of that order. th

STEINER RUDOLF CHRISTIANITY AS MYSTICAL FACT

, ny, 1986, pp. 187ff. the discovery of the secret mark fragment (cf. note 118) has again strikingly confirmed his insight. steiner discussed the basic myth of gnosticism, concerning the divine sophia and the pre-earthly existence of spiritual worlds( aeons) in his lectures christ and the spiritual world (london, n.d. 167. these include mystical theology, on the divine names, and on the celestial hierarchies. dionysius the areopagite was the pupil of paul in athens (acts 17:34) by whom these works claim to be written. steiner described dionysius as a teacher of esoteric christianity in the tradition of paul (steiner, the gospel of st. john, new york, 1962, pp. 34 5. his teachings were presumably given written form much later by his pupils (the notes 229 present texts use late philosophical

ysius as a teacher of esoteric christianity in the tradition of paul (steiner, the gospel of st. john, new york, 1962, pp. 34 5. his teachings were presumably given written form much later by his pupils (the notes 229 present texts use late philosophical language and even include a quotation from the fifth-century a.d. neoplatonist proclus) 168. the theme is dealt with in dionysius ecclesiastical hierarchies (which echo those in heaven. he says explicitly that the incarnate son of god is the source and perfection of all hierarchies see andrew louth, denys the areopagite (morehouse, harrisburph1-4 symbolism of the banners r. r. e t a. c. z e l a t o r a d e p t u s m i n o r 2 as the neophyte goes through his initiation, he is told by the hiereus to make the saluting sign to the banner of t

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 1

ings seemed to be able to leech on those people because they had been weakened by strains and stresses with which they could not cope. considering once again some of the implications of swedenborg s thoughts and works, van dusen commented that it was curious to reflect that, as swedenborg has suggested, human lives may be the little free space at the confluence of giant higher and lower spiritual hierarchies. the psychologist finds a lesson in such a consideration: man freely poised between good and evil, is under the influence of cosmic forces he usually doesn t know exist. man, thinking he chooses, may be the resultant of other forces. m delving deeper crim, keith, ed. the perennial dictionary of world religions. san francisco: harpersanfrancisco, 1989. karpel, craig. the rite of exorcis

efs had to accept on faith. many of the gnostic sects blended elements of christianity with the eleusianian mysteries, combining them with indian, egyptian, and babylonian magic, and also bringing in aspects of the jewish kabbalah as well. whatever the expression of the various gnostic belief structures, they all emphasized a detachment from the material world and an elaborate series of spiritual hierarchies through which those initiates who had achieved personal knowledge of divinity could arise. the christian church fathers branded the gnos- t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d mystery religions and cults 277 monument memorial in field of the burned in montsegur, cathar country, france (f. c. taylor/fortean picture library) thegnostics

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL

the rudiments of early science. the word gmagic h comes from the greek gmagein, h denoting the science and religion of the priests of zoroaster (or according to some scholars from gmegas, h signifying the ggreat h secret science, i.e. knowledge. so it is that by the time of the historic period, the great civilizations of egypt, babylonia, and persia had fully developed magical systems with entire hierarchies of sorcerers, priests, seers, and magi. greece and rome supported both a state religion of gods and goddesses and a loosely structured priestcraft as well as a healthy respect for those magicians who could prove their worth as dependable soothsayers. in addition, the mystery schools in greece and rome were popular with aristocrat and commoner alike and kept alive the mystical impulse i

THE KEY TO THE MYSTERIES

but not living with the life of mortals, that is, like a breath, and whose end is to give food to worms. thou art the living one, and he that can attain thy mysteries will enjoy eternal delight and live for ever "thou art great; before thy greatness all other greatness bows, and all that is most excellent becomes imperfect. thou art great above all imagination, and thou art exalted above all the hierarchies of heaven. thou art great above all greatness, and thou art exalted above all praise. thou art strong, and not one among thy creatures can do the works that thou dost, nor can his force be compared with thine. thou art strong, and it is to thee that belongs that strength invincible which changes not and decays never. thou art strong; by thy lovingkindness thou dost forgive in the momen

THE MAGICIAN S KABBALAH

and material worlds, but dion fortune disagreed with his "misleading translations" and rephrased them as the supernal, ethical and astral triangles, see diagram 5. emanative systems are based on the concept of a genesis point which emits a series of hypostases or worlds, which are usually arranged in liner or circular patterns, or some combination, as in the tree of life, and then subdivided into hierarchies or orders of being. following from this core idea, the human being is then seen as a fragmented reflection of this source, to which it can attain by contemplation and transcendence of the less real. as plotinus and aristotle both perceived it, this contemplation of its own virtue formed a self-similar image which could then, albeit being imperfect, draw vitality from the real and gener

lief that each letter/number embodies a unique essence, and that these can be equated with one another can be looked at as either real, or simply a useful form of thought-provoking letter play. however, one cannot take the belief, and then in other cases step outside of the structure that the belief has meaning within. the golden dawn society referred to this as one example of a "confusion of the hierarchies. other examples are common in the new age movement as well, where beliefs are taken out of context of the systems which make sense of them (one that springs to mind is that of "karma. a gematria example occurs in "nightside of eden, written by kenneth grant, the outer head of the typhonian ordo templi orientis (oto. he links samael, attributed to geburah, with the greek god pan on the

efinition that has permeated the workings of such groups as the typhonian ordo templi orientis with respect to the klippoth. indeed, in recent publications by the head of that order, kenneth grant, the klippoth are associated with the "shades of the dead whose names appear in the books of dyzan, or thoth, of the necronomicon" and other such fictional works. the organisation of these entities into hierarchies is post-zoharic, and found popularity with the publication of francis barrett's "the magus" in 1801, which was composed of many tables indicating the structure of the universe. the kabbalist z'ev ben shimon halevi points out that any event or being can become klippothic if its central axis or reason for being is removed, causing imbalance in the system. thus tradition is klippothic if

TYSON DONALD NEW MILLENNIUM MAGIC

ecame necessary to change it no matter what conflicts might be generated. if the central idea of a system is sound, details of its practical use have a way of working them- selves out-and this new arrangement is magically sound. it is suggested that readers use the old system when dealing with old elements, such as traditional planetary spirits, and the new system when creating their own personal hierarchies-as they must ultimately do once they have progressed beyond a certain formative stage. also, the new system may be used generally when there is no contradiction. neither system is absolute. both are vehicles to help the mind approach certain magical realities. this preface was written as a kind of offensive defense, to forestall some of the criticisms that will surely arise from those

TYSON DONALD THE MAGICAL WORKBOOK

riangle, but it is necessary to know the names of power that rule over that spirit before evoking it. for purposes of practice, the four kings of the elements should be used. evocation of these kings alone can accomplish most of the material goals that might arise during the practice of ritual magic. when an understanding is gained of other lower spirits and their place in the earthly or infernal hierarchies, this method can be employed to call them forth into the triangle. the four kings of the elements and the divine, archangelic, angelic, and ruling beings placed over them, according to golden dawn teachings, are shown in the accompanying table. remember that hebrew is written and read from right to left. the apex of the triangle points in the direction most appropriate for the spirit o

WEOR SAMAEL AUN ESOTERIC COURSE OF KABBLAH

are commanded with an eagle feather or any other bird; the elementals of water are commanded with a cup filled with water and the elementals of the earth with a sword or with a brand new knife. the special kingdom of the gnomes resides in the region of the north; the one of the salamanders in the south. the one of the sylphs in the east and the one of the undines in the west. these four elemental hierarchies form a cross. behold the holy and mysterious tetragrammaton. con el arcano cuatro del tarot el ser echa sobre sus hombros la cruz de la iniciaci n. terminaremos esta c tedra diciendo que a los elementales del fuego se les ordena con el tridente de hierro o con una varilla de hierro. a los elementales del aire se les ordena con una pluma de guila o de cualquier ave. a los elementales de

rmicos de los dioses son precisamente estos fantasmas del yo. 91 elixir of long life every man who incarnates the soul may be able to ask for the elixir of long life. this is a gas of immaculate whiteness; such a gas is deposited in the vital depth of the human organism. resurrection on the third day after the death of his physical body, the initiate (in his astral body, accompanied by the divine hierarchies) goes to his holy sepulcher. the initiate then invokes his physical body (with the help of the divine hierarchies; thus his physical body gets up and penetrates the hyperspace. this is how the initiate achieves the escape from the grave. in the super-sensible worlds of hyperspace, the holy women treat the body of the initiate with perfumes and aromatic ointments. then, by obeying supre

WILLIAM WESCOTT NUMBERS THEIR OCCULT POWER AND MYSTIC VIRTUES

nto the chalice. in the present christian church, we notice 3 crossings with water at baptism, 3 creeds; the banns of numbers--th eir occu lt power an d mys tic vir tu es by w. wyn n wes tcott marriage are published 3 times; and a bishop in benediction makes the sign of the cross 3 times. in roman catholic churches, the angelus bell is rung three times a day, a peal of 3 times, 3 for the heavenly hierarchies of angels. pope john xxii ordered that the faithful should say 3 aves on each occasion. in civil life the usher of a court 3 times repeats the warning oyez, oyez, oyez, which word means hear or listen. note also the emblem of the irish nation, the shamrock, which has a three-lobed leaf, the oxalis acetosella. the trigrams of fo-hi should be studied in the yi- king, a book of ancient ch

WILLIAM WESCOTT THE CHALDEAN ORACLES OF ZOROASTER TRANSLATION

with a certain kind of vibration, by their presidents, the planets; these latter being thus suspended in orderly disposed zones. unto the planets, too, colour and sound were also attributed; the planetary colours are connected with the ethers, and each of the planetary forces was said to have special dominion over, or affinity with, one or other of the zodiacal constellations. communion with the hierarchies of these constellations formed part of the chald an theurgy, and in a curious fragment it is said "if thou often invokest it (the celestial constellation called the lion "then when no longer is visible unto thee the vault of the heavens, when the stars have lost their light the lamp of the moon is veiled, the earth abideth not, and around thee darts the lightning flame, then all things

ZALEWSKI GOLDEN DAWN ENOCHIAN MAGIC OCR

y a golden dawn manipulation of dee's work. now i have discovered they came from the dee manuscripts. when conducting golden dawn rituals, there is a very real effect from these seals. for example, when these angels are in8 when conducting golden dawn rituals, there is a very real' effect from these seals. for example, when these angels are in-yoked, they produce a curtain which holds the various hierarchies of the tablets together and allows the seals, placed above each corresponding tablet, to be a cementing factor. over the years, at both whare ra and thoth-hermes tem pies in new zealand, a great deal of experimentation was don, with these seals. although their colors were manufactured by th order, they nevertheless produced a controlling quality whic everyone who worked with the tablet

th the very best in his field. the sigils of the "sons of the sons of light" also appear with certain planetary correspondences in agrippa's work. finding the origin of some of these names and sigils is yet another area of research that could be done. while i have drawn from the "sons of light" and the "son of the sons of light" from the holy seal dei aemeth, there are at least two other vertical hierarchies on the seal that are unaccounted for, both in function and in their connection with the angels of the bonorum. i assume they may be a force higher in structure than the "sons of light" take the name el, for example. it is the plural of elohim, but it also stands for an angel in canaanite lore who mated with a mortal woman and begot shar and shalim; this angel also has a very strong con

inspection, you will find that there are a number of different planetary considerations in each tablet, and that no one entity governs them. the rudd manuscripts were frequently used by the golden dawn, and i first became aware of the enochian section of ms. 6482 through my old mentor jack taylor. he had felkin's copy, though it was incomplete (not having the names and explanations of the angelic hierarchies for each tablet included with the tablets, as the rudd manuscripts have. a notation on it showed that it was copied from westcott's copy. 136 the following important characters letters of the angelic or enochian alphabet are attributed to the seven rulers in the twelve signs and the sixteen figures in geomancy. 137 one section of the rudd manuscripts that was used on an unofficial basi

1. its substance is attributed to god the father. 2. the first circular mover, the circumference, god the son, the finger of the father, and mover of all things. 3. the order and knitting together of the parts in their due and perfect proportion, god the holy ghost. lo in the beginning and end of all things" this statement shows that the tablet is the actual tool or binding factor for the angelic hierarchies under their functions. this is shown by nalvage when he said "lo it (the round tablet) is divided into four parts; whereof two are dignified; one not yet dignified but shall be; the other without glory or dignification" 152 to understand how the tablet is formed we will look at the first portion of the tablet, where the letters are: 153 you will note that the corner is made of three le

Return to Occult Library Index



Related Matches
adept adepts age ages ancient angel angels angelic aspirants astral birth black brotherhood catholic celestial children christ christian christianity church churches conscious consciousness cosmic creation creator cross darkness dead death deity deities demon demons disciple divine divinity doctrine earth east egypt egyptian elements energy energies enochian entities esoteric eternal evil evocation existence father fear fire five force forces form forms masonic gnostic god gods golden greek heart heaven heavenly hebrew hierarchy hierarchies history holy human humanity illuminati illusion infernal infinite influences initiate initiates initiation intelligence intelligent jehovah jesus jewish key king kings kingdom kingdoms knowledge leaders living lodge logos lord lucifer lucis magic magick magical magician magus manifestation masters material matter mental mercury michael mind modern moon mother mysteries mystery mystical natural nature occult order orders organization people physical plane planes planetary planet planets power powers priesthood re reality realm religion religions religious revelation rite ritual rituals sacred seraphim satan satanic secret serpent set seven society solar solomon sons soul souls sphere spheres spirit spirits spiritual star stars state states sun supernatural supreme symbol symbols tablet teaching teachings temple thor three tradition traditions tree truth universal universe water white wisdom witch world worlds worship zodiacal


http://www.hollywoodinsiders.net
MWLibCreator Ver.2 By:Michael Wynn